Congratulations !
You have been awarded points.
Thank you for !
- Story Listed as: Fiction For Adults
- Theme: Horror
- Subject: Novels
- Published: 03/16/2023
I wrote this novel about 15 years ago, and because I love this writing site so much, I’ve decided to share it on here. There might be some mistakes and spacing issues, but I hope you can forgive me for this. It’s a very dark story, but one I’m very proud of. Hope you enjoy reading it.
The Ghostly Girl In The Park
1
It was a rainy day in the city of Glasgow as people ran through the streets for shelter. It had rained
for a few days and flooding of the city was becoming an apparent problem. Scotland was famous for bad weather, in the winter months the temperature would go into the minuses.
It was now September and autumn was approaching, the summer was slowly drifting away while the warm sun now hid behind dark menacing clouds. Even though the city had its crime problems, it was a nice place to live. The streets this time of the morning would usually be covered in crisp packets and half smoked cigarettes from the roaming teenagers the night before, because they had nothing better to do. Apart from that it was a fine city with many tourist attractions. Every year annual events were held in Glasgow like the Scottish proms in the middle of July, which would bring in the crowds from all over the world. In the centre of Glasgow grand Victorian buildings stood in all their splendour.
On this particular morning some windows had been smashed in at the newsagents just across the street from the city park. The owner of the shop had taped a sign to his window warning people, so no one would cut themselves. The owner was a kind old man by the name
of Jeremy Peele, he was sixty one and looked ten years younger than his age. The women customers would always remark on this, which sometimes made his head swell. He was born in Birmingham, but decided to move to this part of the country years ago. The problem was, in his younger days he had nicked from his neighbours houses and was starting to get a bad reputation. By the age of eighteen he had fallen in love for the first time and stealing did not have the same appeal it once did. This is when Jeremy and his girlfriend made the brave decision to leave and to start again. They had now lived in the city of Glasgow for just over forty years.
He had always wanted his own shop and was proud of what he had accomplished.
By two O Clock it would be empty. Jeremy would do little chores like polishing the counter or rearranging items. It was a way of keeping himself busy through quiet hours.
"Oh, my bloody back,” Jeremy muttered, while he bent down to retrieve the broom that had fallen onto the floor.
That day he was wearing his shop apron which was white in colour, but some dirt had stained the material. What annoyed him the most, he had only washed it last night. With a little trouble he picked up the broom then proceeded to the entrance to the shop.
"Bloody youths,” he scowled, while he looked at the mess they had made.
He had owned this outlet for ten years and sometimes this sort of thing would happen, but thankfully it didn’t happen that often. He looked at his reflection in the window, his light brown hair gleamed from the ceiling light. Being the age he was, he was surprised that the grey hairs had not yet appeared. In the last five years he had gained some weight, but he still looked pretty good.
Jeremy removed his glasses from his apron pocket and stuck them on, so he could make out all the little fragments which were on the ground. He walked through the smallish door and out onto the path. With the broom held tightly in his right hand, he swept the glass into one spot just under the main window. He made his way back in and swept the glass from inside the shop out into the street, where it joined the rest. He looked with great care at the pavement in front, knowing glass shone with the suns rays. The problem was there was no sunshine at the moment, which was frustrating to say the least.
The rain had thankfully stopped for a few moments.
Jeremy knew he had to hurry. He did not fancy being soaked through for the rest of the day. The time was now nine thirty two. He felt a speck of rain on his left cheek and looked up at the heavens, the clouds swirled with a menacing power. He walked back in and at the counter was a dustpan and brush, which he picked up with haste, then headed back outside. He bent over and brushed the glass into the dustpan. A metre from the window was a bin, being careful he threw the glass in. Another speck of rain was felt on his other cheek. It was time to head back inside.
A door was heard closing near where the fridges were. Jeremy looked up to see his wife was standing there. "Hi love, just cleaning up the bloody mess from last night.”
His wife was dressed in a flowery blouse and jeans with a pink cardigan over the blouse, they went well together. She had a worried look on her lined face. “Youths are getting more troublesome these days.”
“Bloody bastards they are,” he muttered. He headed towards her still clutching the dustpan and brush.
A loud bang was heard outside. A flash of lightening streaked across the sky. Jeremy looked through the window and noticed another violent electricity surge, as it reflected off the top of the trees in the park. He then noticed that the gate to the park was not closed properly.
“Doesn’t anyone close it anymore, lazy youth?" he grunted angrily. That is when he decided to do it himself, if he didn’t, no one else would. "I’m just going to pop outside, love. I won’t be long,” he said to his darling wife.
His wife, whose name was Mary, came closer to him. “Do not forget your coat, dear.”
Jeremy didn’t need a coat, he wouldn’t be long, he only had to walk across the road. “Don’t worry, love, I’ll only be a tick.”
With his trusty apron to keep him dry he walked through the open door and out into the street, where the weather had now calmed. The wind was still quite strong as he proceeded across the quiet road towards the gate, which still made an irritating sound. Finally he had made it to the edge of the park. He closed the gate. Suddenly out of nowhere another bolt of lightening blazed across the morning sky as it struck a lonely tree in the middle of the area. Jeremy looked on with disbelief as the leaves on the tree burnt to nothing, the smell of burnt ash swept across the park. All of a sudden he noticed a girl standing under the tree as it still smouldered. The girl must have been around eleven years of age and dressed in a school uniform. What freaked Jeremy out more than anything else was the blank expression on her face, unaware of the danger she was in. Jeremy needed to warn her. “Move out of the way, young lady.”
With shock Jeremy realised the girl now stared at him, then he heard a voice in his head. "You have the heart of a killer, it's your fucking time to die.”
Jeremy shuddered. How could a young girl say such hateful words?
Still she stared, her eyes were cold.
Another streak of lightening danced across the stormy sky.
She vanished from sight. One of the branches broke and fell, as it crashed onto the ground near where the girl once stood.
Jeremy did not understand what he had just witnessed with his own eyes.
How was it possible?
Maybe there was a rational reason, but if there was one he was missing it at that moment.
He turned back towards the roadway and stepped over a couple of puddles, then made his way back to the shop. Halfway across the road he felt a strange tightness around his throat, like he was being strangled. Increasingly worse it became, he now had trouble breathing.
What was happening?
The rain suddenly hurtled down from the heavens. Jeremy took each step cautiously, he had to get back to the shop where it was safe. Slowly the rain lessened and the tightness around his throat subsided. In the window he could see his wife with a worried look.
Jeremy made it to the path and breathed a sigh of relief. He made his way in, his apron now soaked.
“Are you okay, dear?” his wife asked.
"I’m not really sure," he answered.
He sat down on a nearby wooden chair and began to tell his wife of what had happened.
Once he had finished she came over and rested a hand on his shoulder. “I saw the lightening and feared for your safety, thank god you are okay,” Mary said concerned.
"I’ve never been so scared,” he replied.
“I think we should ring the police, Jeremy?”
“What, about the girl?”
“No, about the window silly. We need it bordered up so no one can break in,” she said half laughing. After everything that had happened she still had a sense of humour.
Jeremy could see the funny side, he'd forgotten about the bloody window. He got up and headed
towards the till where the telephone sat beside it. He then rang the police.
It had happened a week or so ago now, the bones of the young child buried. The police did not have a clue and it felt good, he had got away with it. He had not killed before but now had the taste for it. He sat in the darkened room staring at the photographs of many young girls that he had took from afar. The longer he stared at the pictures, one seemed to standout from the rest. The girl in this photo had brownish hair and a lovely smile, she was perfect. He touched the picture with his thumb and felt a strange sort of electricity run through him. His nickname was Tigger, his mum had called him that out of spite. She was an alcoholic until the day she died, disease of the liver had finally got her in the end, thank God. The day she passed away, the beatings had stopped for good, he hated that bitch so much. He carried on rubbing the hanging photograph with his thumb. The excitement rushed through him.
His next kill would be soon. He couldn't wait.
2
Alison sat on the bed and waited to be driven to school by her mum. Her pink school bag stood on the cabinet just beside her. She stood up and looked at the mirror in front, then started brushing her brownish hair. She loved her hair so much as it grew all the way down her back. Alison didn’t think she was the prettiest girl in her year, but she certainly had an out-going personality with many friends. Her best friend was Sue who lived about two miles away. Alison had lived in the Scottish countryside for as long as she could remember, with her parents who she loved very much. The majority of her friends at school had parents that had separated, so she felt lucky that her folks were still together.
She peered at the clock on the wall just above the television, it was seven fifty three. School started at nine fifteen. There was plenty of time.
Alison heard a bang from downstairs, and her mum shouted, “Come on, dear. Are you ready yet”
She grabbed her school bag from the cabinet, which had books packed in from the night previous, and made a dash for the already open door. The family cat ran to her. Its green eyes stared with glee, as it purred delightfully. Its fur as black as black could get.
“Hello, you silly cat,” Alison said, while she stroked its back.
Alison had to get on, she wanted to be at the school gate by eight thirty to meet Sue. Even though Alison was only twelve years of age, she had already tried a few cigarettes, at first they tasted disgusting. All her friends at school smoked, apart from Janice who was a complete square.
“Bye, Checkers. See you tonight, girl,” she said, as Alison met the stairs, then headed down. She saw her mum at the bottom while she constantly checked the time on her watch.
“Come on, dear. I don’t want to be late,” her mother ordered. Her name was Miranda, she was thirty nine years of age.
“I’m coming,” Alison replied.
Every time Miranda saw her, a warm sensation would be felt. Alison was a very good daughter, she always done her homework on time and was always polite and considerate to other people’s feelings. She was aware that her daughter would soon become a teenager, and that scared Miranda greatly. She remembered being that age herself. She prayed Alison would do the right thing when the time came. Her family was her rock, and she would protect Alison for as long as she could.
Miranda opened the front door and both made their way outside. The weather was not great, the downpour from the last few days was far from over. Dark clouds floated menacingly in the sky, which promised more atrocious rain.
“Come on, Alison. It’s going to chuck it down any minute,” Miranda said.
Alison ran to the passenger side of the car, and got in. She placed her school bag onto her legs, and held it with dear life.
Miranda started the engine, they were finally off.
The trip to the school took about twenty minutes, Miranda was an incredibly cautious driver. In the last two miles they overtook the school bus, leaving it behind as it disappeared amid the haze of that morning. Even though Miranda was a slow driver the bus at best must have been going a tedious ten miles per hour, and it was really pissing her off if the truth be told.
At eight twenty two the car pulled up at the entrance to the school. The mist was thick, while it swirled threateningly.
“Thanks, mum,” Alison said.
She opened the passenger door. She stepped onto the pavement and placed her bag yet again onto her shoulder.
“Bye, love. I’ll see you at three thirty, Okay?” Miranda said as she waved.
Alison waved back and felt embarrassed. Why were parents such emotional wreaks? The car finally disappeared, she was now on her own and waited patiently for the school bus to arrive.
For some reason it was later than normal, which was odd, because it would usually arrive dead on eight thirty, it was now eight fifty three.
Alison stood against some silver railings, the chill in the air was nasty. All of a sudden the school bus appeared out of the dense fog as it drove through the main gates. It slowly came to a halt, the side door opened. The children walked out of the vehicle.
“Sue,” Alison bellowed, as she saw her friend in the crowd.
Sue looked in her direction and waved. A few seconds later both stood at the bike shed.
“Alright, love. Do you remember what today is?” Sue asked, while she laughed. "Try and make conversation with him."
“For god sake, why did you have to remind me.”
“So, you up for it?” Sue asked.
Alison knew what she was talking about and that scared her very much. Yesterday Alison had told her friend about a boy she had fancied for ages. The chap in question was the same age with lovely black hair, which was cut quite short. He always wore his school uniform with pride, she found him captivating.
"Maybe tomorrow," she replied, then noticed her friend looked a bit scruffier than normal with strange lines around her eyes. “Are you feeling alright, Sue?”
Sue brushed her blondish hair from her eyes. “You know the sex education classes we attend, and how they're always talking about periods. I think I had one last night, then this morning when I woke up I felt so tired. I wasn't going to come to school, but at the same time I didn’t want to worry dad.”
Alison had always feared the ‘Period’ word knowing she was going to have one sooner or later, then after one thousands more would follow for the remainder of her life.
“Sue, go and see the school nurse now, I’ll come with you,” Alison said softly.
“Okay,” Sue replied, she felt desperate and didn’t know what else to do.
Both walked reluctantly to the corridor. At the nurses office Alison knocked twice on the door.
The door opened and the school nurse appeared, she was a big woman with a caring smile, her hair was light red and her eyes a deep luminous blue. That day she wore casual clothes as she was only working until lunchtime. Her name was Jackie and she had worked for the school for seven years.
“Hello, little ladies. How can I help you?” she asked politely.
Sue stayed quiet.
Alison decided to say something to help her friend out. “Can you explain to us again about periods please, miss?”
The school nurse ushered them into the room. Once they were all sat down, she looked at them, and said,
“So, who thinks they had one? It’s best to be honest.”
Alison kept quiet and hoped Sue would say something.
Finally after a few moments Sue answered nervously, “I think I had a period last night, miss. I was so scared.”
“Alison, is it Okay if you waited outside, while I try and help your friend?” the nurse said.
Alison knew the score. "Yes, Miss. See you a bit later, Sue."
She got up from the chair and headed towards the door. Alison opened it then peered back, as the school nurse tended to her friend.
Once outside she stood on her own in the crowded corridor. Alison decided to go for a cigarette. She had a packet of Benson & Hedges in her school bag. She proceeded down the corridor and met a couple of friends along the way. “Fancy a smoke? I can’t splash though.”
“Yeah sure,” they replied.
A teacher was observed as he carried his many books, but he was too involved in his own duties to even notice them.
The three girls including Alison made it outside in good time, and headed for the nearest bush where they could crouch behind.
“Where’s Sue?” one of the girls asked, her dark hair blew in the wind.
Alison had to think quick so she wouldn’t embarrass her mate, “I think she's bunking today, I haven’t seen her.”
“Liar, I saw you two earlier,” the girl said, looking disheartened by the lie.
“She had a problem last night, and is with the nurse now,” replied Alison.
“What sort of problem?”
“I don’t know.”
“Liar.”
“Shut up, and smoke your bloody fag," shouted Alison, not needing the grief.
“Sorry,” the girl said. She took a lighter out of her pocket and lit the cigarette, flames danced off the end and disappeared into the breeze.
The three girls sat there for some minutes while they smoked. Before long the bell rang as it echoed around the school.
“See you later, guys,” Alison said.
She got up from the damp grass, then ran to the main entrance. Once in the corridor she noticed Sue a few metres in front. Alison walked swiftly to her. “Are you Okay?”
Sue looked a lot happier. “The nurse has put my mind at rest. Thank you, Alison, for being a good friend. Better head to class,” Sue muttered, she noticed the headmaster was close by with a stern look on his face.
“Good idea,” Alison answered.
With that they ran down the corridor to their tutor’s room where registration would begin shortly.
He stood on the field close to the school. The photograph he'd just took was of a girl from afar. He could tell she was special, like the other chosen ones. His heart raced. He felt excitement as it ran through him. He walked to his car which was parked nearby. Home was his next destination.
3
The bell rang as school for another day was over with, finally it was time to leave. The school coach was already parked near the entrance to take everyone home.
Sue decided to miss her bus, because she wanted to spend more time with Alison.
Also Alison was interested in what Sue had to say, knowing she would be going through this stuff sooner or later. She knew her mum would not mind too much giving Sue a lift to her house as it was along the way.
It was still very cold while both waited patiently near the gate.
It was now four o clock.
The mist had formed a few minutes before and the road in front was hard to make out.
“Where’s your mum?” asked Sue, while she peered nervously up the road.
“I don’t know, the weather has probably slowed her down by the looks of things,” Alison replied. She looked at the watch again, it was now five past four. “So how did it go with the nurse?”
“It went okay, we just talked about stuff for a little while. Promise me something though, Alison. When it happens to you, don’t worry about it too much, it’s not that bad, I realise that now,” Sue said, then removed a white box from her left coat pocket.
“What’s that?” Alison asked.
“The answer to the biggest worry in a woman’s life, tampons,” Sue said while she giggled. She shook the four inch box.
“You’re mad.”
“I know.”
Out of the swirling mist a car was seen as it stopped in front of them.
“Hello, love. Oh hello, Sue, I wasn’t expecting to see you,” Miranda muttered a little shocked.
“Sorry, mum. I should have told you, but could you give Sue a lift home please? It's along the way, as you know."
“Of course I can, silly. Get in girls."
The two girls got into the car. Alison sat in the front beside her mum, while Sue sat in the back.
“Thank you,” Sue said politely.
“Ready?” Miranda shouted.
She pushed her foot down on the accelerator, they were off. The car moved slowly up the road, the mist was becoming increasingly thicker, and Miranda had trouble seeing ten metres in front. “I think this is going to take sometime, Sue. Have you got your mobile on you, so you can give your dad a ring, just in case we're longer than expected?"
“I’ll ring him now,” Sue answered, she got the mobile from her bag and dialled the number. Almost immediately it rang.
Sue’s dad answered. “Hello.”
“Hi dad, it’s Sue. I’m getting a lift with Alison’s mum, so I shouldn’t be long hopefully.” “Okay, love. See you soon,” he replied.
The line then went dead.
“How's your dad?” Miranda asked, as she kept her eyes on the road.
“Fine,” Sue answered nervously. She didn’t like talking about her home life in some ways it made her feel vulnerable.
They came to a T-junction, the road in front was empty, even in the fog no lights from other vehicles were seen, they turned left and headed in the direction to where Sue’s home was. A moment later the car stopped outside her house.
“There you go, love,” Miranda said, while she tapped her hands softly on the steering wheel.
“See you tomorrow, Alison. Thanks for the lift, Alison’s mum,” Sue shouted.
Alison watched her as she ran up the stony drive, before long she had disappeared.
“Shall we head home now, love, or do you fancy eating out tonight?” Miranda asked.
“Let’s head home, mum. To be honest, I’m tired.”
The car moved up the road towards the next junction. Still there was no traffic, how come?
“Where is everyone?” Alison asked, surprised.
“Maybe the fog has turned people off, not wanting to venture out?"
“Yeah, maybe you’re right.”
Miranda put her foot down, then turned right.
Within five minutes a lorry appeared in front of them going at a pathetic six miles per hour. “Bloody hurry up,” Miranda snarled. Visibility seemed to improve within seconds, now realising she was stuck in a queue of cars, because they travelled at such a slow pace there must have been an accident somewhere in front.
“Bloody hell,” she moaned.
Alison didn’t hear her mum swear that much and was quite taken aback. “Chill out, mum. You’re making me feel freaked out.”
“Sorry, love.”
Slowly they moved up the road, Miranda was becoming even more irritated.
“Let’s have some music," Alison said.
She moved her hand towards the radio, then pressed the on button. The music suddenly blared out. “That’s better, isn’t it, mum?”
“A bit loud, love. Do you mind if I turn it down a bit?”
“Yeah, sure. Go for it,” Alison said.
Miranda turned the volume down. “Thank god for that,” she said relieved.
At the side of the road stood a policeman while he waved a flare.
“What's he doing?” Alison asked.
“Keeping the traffic going at a steady speed I should imagine,” replied Miranda.
She now suspected there was an accident ahead, the policeman being there was obvious that something had happened. On the left of them was the sight of three cars, dark smoke bellowed from the mutilated vehicles. It was a very sad sight.
“Look, mum. I hope no one got hurt?” Alison shouted.
A woman suddenly appeared in the near distance. Her clothes covered in red.
“Oh my god,” Miranda gasped.
The youngish woman had two policemen with her, both seemed to be looking after her. After a while the traffic moved up the road. Before long the terrible accident had vanished from view.
“Are you Okay, mum?” Alison asked worried.
Miranda answered, “I just feel a bit shaky, that’s all.”
Another left and they were back in the smallish town of Struthocks. They lived on the outskirts where fields outweighed the houses, the traffic was always quiet. The town was twenty or so miles from the city of Glasgow, the great city of Scotland. The Gruts Arms was the only pub in the town where they sold the famous strong beer by the name of Buckhaven. The locals favourite by far.
Miranda pulled the car up in the drive. “Here’s the key, love. Help yourself.”
“Mum, I already have a key.”
“Oh, of course you do. Sorry, love,” she said a little embarrassed.
Alison got out of the car and headed to the entrance. Unlocking the door she made her way in. She looked back to see her mum still in the car, this worried her a little. “Come on, mum. It’s freezing out there, come in where it’s warm,” Alison shouted.
Miranda was still upset with what she had witnessed earlier, and needed some time on her own to gather her thoughts. She knew Alison was a bright girl and would understand, and as she'd predicted Alison disappeared upstairs to her bedroom after a few moments. Sitting in the car for the next two minutes Miranda pondered on what to do for tea. It was a clever way of taking her mind off things.
Alison had taken off her school uniform and replaced it with casual gear. She switched on the television by using the old remote that wouldn’t always work. It must have been her lucky day as the screen was now filled with picture. The only problem was, it was rubbish children’s TV.
“Bloody hate this immature stuff.” A door from downstairs slammed. “Is that you, mum?” Alison yelled.
There was no answer.
Better check it out, Alison thought. She got up from the untidy bed. She made it to the entrance and opened it. “Mum, is that you?” she shouted again.
Alison was getting worried. Footsteps coming up the stairs caused her to feel alarmed. “Who’s there?”
Still nothing. Who was in the house with her? Alison’s heart raced.
Suddenly Miranda’s face appeared, as she smiled. “What would you like for tea, love?” she asked innocently enough.
“Why didn’t you answer me?” Alison said angrily.
"I didn’t hear you, love. Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.”
Alison felt bad, it was a common mistake. “That’s alright, mum. Do anything for tea, I’m not that bothered to be honest.”
“Sausage and mash with peas, does that sound nice?” Miranda asked. "I know that's one of your favourites."
“Sounds lovely,” she said with glee.
“It'll be about twenty minutes. Is that okay?" “Perfect.”
Miranda disappeared from view, as she walked back down the stairs while they creaked.
Alison made her way into the bedroom and got onto the bed, her hands placed behind her head, all she could think about was that boy from school.
After a few minutes of day dreaming her mother shouted from the bottom of the stairs, “Love, tea is ready.”
Alison then proceeded out of the room while her stomach rumbled terribly.
4
His name was Jack Colton and he was a local celebrity. As a youngster he saw things that no one else could, it was a gift he had, these days it seemed more like a curse. He was in his mid-fifties and divorced. His wife had left him because he drank too much supposedly. He knew for a fact that was a load of rubbish, so he liked a couple every so often, what was wrong with that?
As he worked on TV he had to dress smart while in front of the cameras, usually he would wear a white shirt with black or blue jacket and trousers. Deep down he hated his job, starring on some bullshit television programme that aired on one of the more obscure digital channels. On television he would always act the nice guy, inside he was in turmoil, depression caused it. He was a rugged looking sort, with strange lines now appearing under his eyes through lack of sleep most probably. He knew too much about unworldly things and this was not healthy for the soul. This was his life and he was stuck with it.
“God, I feel terrible,” he muttered.
Jack got up from his flea pit of a bed. He peered at the clock on the wall. It was too early, it was eleven thirty in the morning. Jack didn't like waking up until at least one. Tonight he had a show to do, and he needed to get ready for it. Being a celebrity and also a psychic he liked getting his own way, but occasionally he would have to go by their rules as well, which he hated. He knew most people got up in the morning much earlier than this, Jack didn’t care about them. As a kid he had it hard as he came from a working class family. He remembered his dad many years ago leaving the house at dead on five every morning, then he would appear again at six that evening covered in dirt and always in a bad mood. Most of his childhood was full of them sort of memories, bad memories which he would rather forget.
He walked to the kitchen area in his underpants, it felt chilly, he tasted something rancid in his mouth, maybe it was the whisky from last night? Jack remembered meeting a girl in a bar, but apart from that he found it hard to recall anything else.
Jack switched the button down on the kettle. He removed a cup from one of the cupboards just above the oven, then stuck in coffee and sugar. The water had now boiled, he poured the water into the cup, the coffee was now ready. Steam still hovered from it, so it was too hot to drink at the moment. Jack decided to have a much needed toilet instead, before he pissed himself. He headed to the bathroom which was down the hall, and opened the door. With utter disgust he realised the floor of the bathroom was covered in vomit, for some reason he didn’t fancy a piss anymore as last night was now haunting him.
What the hell did he do?
He decided to get some fresh air, the stench was making him ill.
Jack unlocked the front door of the house and proceeded into the garden. He splashed his urine onto the grass. Lovely. What Jack loved about being famous was, he had tons of cash and he owned his own house, so he could do whatever he pleased. His nearest neighbours were a mile away and that is how he preferred it. Once that activity was done, he headed back in.
“Bloody weather,” he cursed.
Jack closed the door to the outside world.
In the kitchen his hands shivered as he took a much needed sip of coffee. It was still a tad too hot, but it was what he needed to wake up properly. A faint knock was heard coming from down the hall. Jack knew the paper boy had just been. It was a Saturday so it got delivered later than normal. On a week day the paper would fall through the letter box roundabout seven o clock, while he was sound asleep. Jack still had faint memories of what it was like being a teenager, once the weekend was here not out of bed before ten, and who could blame them after a depressing week at school.
After another sip he decided to collect the paper. Once at the door he picked it up from the mat, and returned back to the kitchen. He sat on one of the wooden chairs. Jack placed the paper down onto the table and started scanning through the pages, not expected to find much of any interest. As usual the page 3 was a stunner, while he stared at her shapely breasts. He read the next few pages, but nothing grabbed him, the next couple was about celebrities and their daily lives. Suddenly a strange feeling welled up inside of him. He turned to the next page to be confronted by a photograph of a young girl, in the picture she was smiling. Above the picture wrote in thick black letters, it read ‘MISSING.'
Jack closed the paper not wanting to read anymore. He threw the paper down onto the floor of the kitchen, an uncontrollable rage had erupted inside of him. He grabbed a plate which sat on the worktop and threw it across the room. It shattered as it hit the wall, which caused many sharp pieces to fall onto the floor.
“What’s happening to me?” he shouted, then like magic it was gone, the intense emotion of anger had left him. He fell to the floor exhausted. “What the hell?”
Jack sat there for sometime and trembled from a strange fear.
What did the girl in the picture have to do with anything?
Realising he had stumbled on something which he was not in control of, made him feel insecure. Finally he picked himself up from the cold floor, and made his way into the bedroom. Jack looked at the clock on the wall. It was quarter past twelve. He decided to go back to sleep. There was plenty of time before tonight's show, also he felt weary, like an evil wraith had been resurrected just to torment him. He knew sleep was the best medicine for this kind of experience. Jack rested his head down and felt the comfort of the pillow on his cheek. Within seconds he was asleep.
The cameras were everywhere, the place was full of people. This was the ninetieth live show. Jack walked in doing his best to look confident. The deckchairs were full of the audience while they sat in the front gardens just in front of the historical building. They cheered overwhelmingly the moment they saw the celebrity psychic. Jack raised his hand to acknowledge the fans, deep down he despised them. In the distance he heard one of the main presenters on the microphone, while he shouted, “Look, it’s the great Jack Colton. Give him a warm reception please, audience.”
Jack cringed. This was disconcerting to say the least, but being a live show he needed to come across as friendly. He proceeded unflinching through the cheering crowd trying to concentrate on where he was heading. About fifty metres away was the big tent where the presenters sat. Finally he made it and sat down on one of the chairs.
“How are you, Jack?” the male presenter asked, his name was Mitch.
Jack said the same rubbish he always did at these shows. “I am very excited tonight, the spirits we might entail excites me tremendously. You never know what might happen, as anything could happen, and that is what excites me the most.” Jack knew he had used the excited word too much, but the audience seemed to like it every time.
Mitch was a handsome six foot tall dude, but the problem was, he loved himself. He had blondish hair that curled around his shoulders, and on this particular show he was wearing a pink shirt with regular black jeans. Jack hated him immensely.
“So, what do you expect to happen, Jack?” Mitch asked.
Jack replied the best he could. “I expect great things from this show. But as usual I do not know anything about this place that we are visiting tonight. I will be very interested to see what happens.” He decided to stop there because he really hated Mitch’s guts so much he could taste it, anymore time with this vain idiot and he would land him one. Smarmy git. Jack got the impression that Mitch knew how he felt, with what he said next.
“It’s time to go, friend. Let’s give our hands up to Jack. Good findings, mate.”
“Cheers," he answered.
He got up from the uncomfortable chair, and made his way out of the tent. Joining him that night was a local celebrity by the name of Michael. He was an actor who had starred in various soaps. He was dressed in a denim shirt and bluish jeans. Jack thought he looked silly. He had to be polite though, because he wanted to come across as a nice guy.
“Hello, Michael. Looking forward to tonight’s proceedings?” Jack asked. He knew it made him look good in front of the cameras, but as he looked, there was not a single camera on him, what the hell were they playing at? In the distance he saw two cameras pointed at Mitch.
Wanker, he thought.
The cameras then zoomed in on them. He knew the procedure as he had done this many times before, in his ear-piece he heard the instructions of what to do next.
The voice said. “Head towards the front entrance of the castle, and then walk in. When you’re in the hallway see if you encounter anything at all.”
Jack was now joined by a second person along with Michael, her name was Janet, and they were partners of sort. Ever since the show had started three years ago, they had worked together side by side investigating the paranormal. She was five foot two in height, her personality was bright and breezy. She was the producer of the show as well. So, all in all, she was ambitious and pretty, but married. Tonight she wore an interesting flowery blouse with a musky coloured coat and light blue trousers.
Jack thought she always looked nice, because she was married, he couldn’t be bothered to ask her out and get rejected.
“Alright, Jack. Are you ready?” she said, knowing the camera was on her.
“Yes, let’s proceed in, shall we,” he said confidently.
He headed to the entrance, all three entered the wide hallway.
Being a castle from olden days everything looked lavish, colourful, like some cheesy musical from the fifties.
Jack hated every minute, but at least he got paid for it. “What do you see?” Janet asked wide eyed.
“Give me time, love. The spirits should appear to me when they‘re ready.” Jack also loathed the fact that people expected him to see ghosts straightaway.
They walked further into the hallway trying to be as quiet as possible. Antiques stood everywhere on shelves and tables, also there was a big fireplace at the end of the walkway.
In a live show one Halloween a couple of years ago, he experienced a spirit in its life that had built a wooden human sized doll, doing stuff to it which was best forgotten. What a show that was, but because of the family entertainment side Jack kept that certain information to himself.
Jack waited patiently for something supernatural to happen. Janet stood beside him with baited breath.
5
“Anything?” Janet asked.
Jack made his way up the stairs, and decided to head into one of the big bedrooms hoping to find anything of more interest. “Follow me, campers,” he said cheeringly.
They followed slowly behind. All in all there must have been thirty or so steps, while all three climbed up them, they noticed paintings on the walls of the families which had lived there over the years. A couple consisted of youngish boys as they sat in a beautiful garden playing, another was a painting of a grumpylooking man while he wore his tall-hat with pride. The one nearest to the landing was of a pretty woman as she smiled elegantly.
Finally they'd reached the top.
Jack was now ready to go spook-hunting for real. “Follow me in here, please,” he said confidently. He felt a strange energy coming from a certain room.
All three entered the big bedroom, Michael and Janet were especially nervous.
The bedroom was colourful to say the least. And more paintings covered the walls. In the right-corner stood a simple table, and beside that a double-bed covered in layers of multi-coloured sheets. The bizarre thing about visiting this castle was someone lived there at present, so everything looked a bit more modern than it would have looked in the olden days of knights and kings.
A shiver ran down Jack's spine, a spirit was near. Yet again Janet asked that annoying question, “Do you feel anything, Jack?” This time a presence emerged from the shadows.
“Yes I do,” he answered, while he stared at it.
A little sweat dripped down his forehead, a ringing in his ears concluded something was afoot. It stopped abruptly, then the sound of chains came from the left far-corner. A figure appeared suddenly, chained to an invisible object. The spirit which looked like a boy of about nine was still out of focus. Jack tried squinting his eyes. He decided to try and speak to the spirit, he had nothing to lose.
“Why are you here?” he asked softly.
A voice replied back, “I'm lost, where am I?”
Jack could not tell if it was a boy or girl, the voice was faint and scared. The figure of the child was now easier to see. Making out the clothes this young person wore, Jack carried on. He knew this could get very unpredictable, so he needed to be on his guard. If it was a male spirit, he had a very feminine-looking face, but the clothes were boy’s clothes for sure. Or a better way to explain it the clothes were rags which had been stitched together, maybe the boy had been a child slave?
“How old are you?” Jack asked. He hoped the kid would open up to him.
The ghost still came across as apprehensive while it played with its blondish hair.
“How old are you, lad?” Jack queried again, and waited for a response.
Its face became a little distorted. "I am nine years old, sir, and who are you if you don't mind me asking?”
He'd been asked this many times, it was a hard question to answer, but he did his best. “My name is Jack, and I am a friend. What is your name?” Jack said growing more confident.
The young boy crept further into the shadows, its face now covered in faint darkness.
Jack did not understand what was happening, thinking he had the boy’s trust. He asked the ghost what was wrong, then waited for a reaction.
The boy answered straightaway with fear in its eyes, “There's something lurking in this room. Something evil.”
Jack had a hunch, was the boy a victim in life of this other presence? “Why does this other being scare you so much?” Jack asked. His earpiece fell out, he placed it back in, was the other apparition toying with him?
Janet let out a scream, while she ran around the room in a panic. “I felt something on my shoulder, a strange tingling sensation,” she bellowed.
Shut up you stupid woman, Jack thought. He knew her behaviour would scare the boy away, as he had predicted the spirit had gone. All could be heard was a faint rattle of a chain, which slowly vanished.
"What happened, did you get the spirit’s name?” said Mitch through his ear piece.
Jack had to be polite, “Sorry, Mitch. The spirit of a boy disappeared before I could make proper contact with it. The boy did say there was another presence in the room, an evil presence. I wouldn't be surprised if this other spirit may have had something to do with the young boy’s demise, in life I mean?”
Now sounding excited at the other-end of the line, he said, “Try and make contact again. This is great."
The communication device was now silent, Mitch had signed off, Jack couldn't have been happier. He realised this next spirit was a lot more terrifying than the youngster, Jack wasn’t looking forward to this encounter so much.
He looked at Janet and Michael while they stood a metre behind him. They looked petrified.
“Janet, this next encounter will be quite shocking. So, don’t freak out if you feel something on you. The same with you Michael, Okay?" Jack instructed.
“Alright, Jack,” both answered.
He felt a presence in another corner of the room, opposite to where the boy had been, he neared it growing a little wary of what was going to happen next. Ghost hunting he had done many times before, but each experience was different. The energy was strong making Jack’s hair tingle, in this area a wooden cabinet stood. The front of the cabinet had four drawers included. On the top was a red flowerpot, it was empty.
Janet and Michael came closer. “Can you feel anything?” Janet asked for the umpteenth time.
“Give me a minute, love,” he answered. Without any warning the flowerpot flew off the cabinet, and smashed onto the wooden floorboards.
“Bloody hell,” cried Michael, “Did you see that?”
“Calm down, friend,” Jack ordered, and signalled them to stay back.
All of a sudden a strange sort of laughter echoed around the room. The energy was intense, he had not encountered such a powerful ghost for a very long time. Something poked him hard in the ribs, which made him fall to the floor.
“Jack, are you alright?” screamed Janet, terrified for him.
His head missed the cabinet by inches, thankfully he was still in one piece. He picked himself up from the cold floor and wiped his brow. “That was close,” he muttered.
“What shall we do now?” Michael asked anxiously.
Jack decided a séance would have to take place, so they could rid the building of this malevolent force once and for all, he ushered a couple of the cameramen to come closer, while one still filmed. “Let’s all grab hands and form a circle,” Jack said, knowing this worked most of the time.
The four of them locked hands. Jack closed his eyes and concentrated. In his minds eye he saw an old man appear.
The man looked very angry as he cursed the psychic, “Piss off, troublemaker. We don’t want your kind in this castle. Get lost.” This individual was dressed in rags as well, his teeth were rotten, which gave off an unpleasant stench.
Jack’s spirit guide was doing its job, the old man was forced into the room itself, where Jack and the other four stood in a circle. A gust of unseen wind flew through the room, which caused a thin vase to fall off a distant shelf. He opened his eyes, the aggressive ghost stood before him in the centre of the locked hands, its form had changed, no longer was it an old man but a six foot male with rough features. Still dressed in similar clothes the evil spirit shouted, “Soon you'll meet your match. Much more terrifying than me. So get lost and leave me in peace.”
He knew the other people in the room couldn’t see the ghost, he needed to stay professional not to look stupid. “What are you doing here, and why are you troubling that young boy?” Jack asked in an angry tone.
The spirit was outraged, its intense eyes stared at him.
Jack could tell this apparition was not worth reasoning with, it had bloodlust in its soul even after death.
“We will rid this house of your kind,” Jack shouted, he felt excruciatingly sick, the last couple of shows had been much more easy-going. This show was doing his bloody head in. Jack began chanting hymns which his spirit guide had taught him over the years.
It had all started when Jack was seven years of age. It was a sad day as they all stood round the breakfast table one Saturday afternoon. The moment his family left the kitchen a strange chill came into the room.
“Is that you?” a young Jack asked, he knew exactly what was happening, because he'd experienced this before.
A lid from a saucepan fell to the floor and caused a loud noise.
“What's going on in here?” Jack’s mother cried, as she appeared in the doorway.
“Nothing, mother,” Jack answered.
“But I heard a noise from the hall? ”
“I don’t know,” was the best he could come up with.
Without warning the window closed by itself, young Jack that many years ago remembered being scared, while this strange event unfolded, followed by a yellow tea pot flying off a shelve and smashing onto the kitchen floor.
His mother looked terrified. She had recently lost her father, and this was too much for her.
Jack sensed her pain, which made him feel a little depressed. “Mum, don’t be scared. It’s only granddad visiting,” little Jack said, as he looked at his mother with concerned eyes, realising she wouldn't understand.
“Stop making up silly stories, Jack. You know I'm upset about my dad, and I don’t need this on top of it, Okay?"
“Sorry, mum.”
Jack had always felt lonely with his gift, while he went through school pretending it did not exist. Through college he dated a couple of girls he wasn’t really interested in, but it took his mind off the fact the dead never left him, they could be seen everywhere. Jack knew from an early age that he had a job to do, so the ones that stayed could be released with his help, even though he didn’t understand it sometimes he was the only one who could truly help them.
He carried on chanting while they stood in a circle. It was tough for him that night because the ghost was giving him hell, the support from his spirit guide helped tremendously as the fight went on. Finally the evil apparition vanished. The room now felt warm. All their hands parted, the job was done.
“Jesus Christ, that was a tough one,” Jack said, he felt a little dizzy. “I need something to sit on, guys. I feel like I’m going to faint.”
“Yeah, sure,” said a voice from somewhere.
Someone had found a chair. He sat down and dabbed his forehead with a tissue. His brain felt numb, he was exhausted.
“Are you alright, Jack?” Janet asked worried.
“I need a minute, love. I’m knackered to be honest," he said.
Michael patted him on the shoulder. “You’re a brave man, Jack.”
“I know,” he answered, giving the actor a wry smile.
After a few moments, Jack got up from the chair, and carefully made his way to the entrance. From behind him faint laughter was heard. He turned and saw the young spirit standing in the centre of the room, the boy smiled, the chains had vanished.
“Thank you,” was all the boy said, a light came for him and he entered it.
Jack was relieved, the boy had moved on to another place. It was times like these that made it all worth it. It was like the entity he had banished was the overall threat of the castle.
At three fifty two he entered the house extremely tired. He poured himself a glass of chilled whiskey, then threw it down his neck with a vengeance. Tomorrow he was not working, and this pleased him immensely.
6
She left the house quietly, so no one would know she was gone. It had all started earlier that evening, her mum wouldn't let her go to the cinema with some friends from school. At the time Jane was deeply annoyed. In the last half an hour she had decided to rebel and leave the house without telling her parents. Her school was only a mile away from where she lived. The cinema was just down the road from the school so it meant another trip through the local park for the third time that day.
She looked at her watch, the time was eight fifteen, Jane was meeting some friends at the cinema in thirty minutes. Without a care in the world she walked down the street she had been down countless times, then turned left where some shops were. On the right was some bungalows, as the moonlight shone on the windows. There was definitely a chill in the air that evening, thankfully no snow had arrived. While she proceeded down the road, Jane heard children’s laughter from nearby. Through one of the window a man was observed as he played with three children. They looked so happy as big smiles covered their young faces.
She watched them and felt a little envious, remembering what it was like to be a kid of that age, how innocent everything was. She knew thirteen was not old, but puberty was beginning, and it scared her too bits.
Jane carried on down the street. She looked forward very much to meeting her mates. That evening she was dressed in light blue jeans and a white blouse, also she wore a black coat which was ideal for keeping her warm. Ahead was a wooden gate, it was the entrance to the park. Jane was not overly happy about this part of the journey, even though the moon shone handsomely above, it was still pitch-black. Jane lifted the hook up, the gate creaked open, and made a noise as it hit a bit of wood on the other side. She walked through the opening into darkness. About thirty metres away was another tall lamplight, but it only brightened up a small area. Jane made her way carefully along the path. A terrible thought entered her mind, later on she'd have to come back through here again.
Finally the faint yellow light shone above her. She peered up the tall lamp post. Jane saw icy spider webs clinging to it. She saw the path easier now and followed it slowly. The worst was over with, now many lampposts could be observed only a few metres apart. A couple of benches appeared at the side of the path.
Jane had sat on one of them many times while she had 49
read a book, usually this would be in the summer months when the weather was bright and cheery.
As the furthest bench got nearer, Jane observed someone on it.
Shit, she thought.
She began to feel anxious not knowing who this person was. When Jane was close enough she realised it was a man with a long beard and he wore scruffy clothes. He was fast asleep. Not wanting to disturb him Jane walked passed him quietly until he was out of view. She felt more relaxed now and carried on with the journey to the other end. Easily now over three quarters of the way through while she hummed a popular tune from the charts. Finally she saw the lights from the street, and the more excited she became. It was going to be a great night. Jane reached the opening in good time. The path had now turned into slippery mud. The shoes she had put on for that night would now be ruined.
“Why me,” she said angrily.
“Why me?” a voice said behind her.
Jane looked round frightened.
A figure stood in the shadows.
“Who are you? She asked.
“I am a friend.”
“What do you mean when you say, I'm a friend?”
“I know your dad, great chap,” the mysterious man answered.
“Oh, fair enough. Could I ask a favour please. Could you help me across this bleeding mud,” she said, hoping he would. He neared her and she was not scared anymore. Well if he was friends with her dad he must be completely harmless. Jane felt his hand on her shoulder. “Carry me across if you don’t mind. I need to look good tonight. Don’t tell my dad about this though,” she pleaded.
“Don’t worry, I won't.”
All of a sudden his hand covered her mouth tightly. She tried to scream, but the sound that came out was muffled. He dragged her through the wet mud and off the main path towards some trees. She couldn't breathe. The hand loosened around her mouth and gave her enough time to shout, "Please do not hurt me? I haven't done anything wrong.”
The hand tightened once again to shut her up. The trees now surrounded them. Without warning Jane was thrown to the ground.
The man stood there staring, then he said, “I picked
you, so you should be happy.”
“Happy, you’re a psycho?" she cried out.
The man grabbed her hard around the throat and pinned her against a nearby trunk. “I hate little girls like you, who think they know everything,” he sneered.
Jane was absolutely terrified, then she caught a glimpse of his face, but the weird thing was he looked normal like he could work in an office somewhere. He was a couple of inches taller than her and had blonde hair which was cut short. He also wore a shirt and some blue jeans which had small holes in the knee area. The features on his face were nothing out of the ordinary. He was not of an overly big size, if anything he looked weedy, nerdy.
Even though she was pinned against a tree, Jane had seen enough of the man to work him out. Maybe women had always made fun of him? If Jane understood his plight enough like she cared, then she had a chance of winning him over. It was worth a try because her life depended on it. Her hands were loose and Jane touched his face softly. Their eyes met. Jane’s idea was paying off while she was slowly gaining his trust, her plan was to try and reason with him.
“Why do you hate me so much, I just want to be your friend? I do not mean you any harm,” Jane said. She felt sick.
He stared at her, shocked by this sudden response. “I’ll be your friend, just please don’t hurt me,” she said again more desperate this time.
“Do you think I'm fucking stupid?” he replied.
“I just want to be your friend,” she shouted, using her fists Jane tried to escape him.
“Bitch. You're like the rest, you don’t give a shit,” he yelled.
Jane realised her time was up.
His eyes had changed into careless slits. Jane felt something hard hitting her around the head, warm blood dripped down her face. She was too far gone to respond, as dizziness consumed her. Her body fell to the ground. Deep in her thoughts she knew she was already dead, and how she regretted it so much.
7
She woke up, and realised it was a Saturday morning so she didn’t have to go to school. “Yes,” she said.
The heat that radiated from the quilt was heavenly. Alison thought about the day ahead. She knew she had to catch a bus to meet Sue, then they would go out somewhere to eat greasy food and chill for the rest of the day.
For the next half an hour she fell in and out of light sleep before Alison decided to get up. She put on her laying about gear, which basically was some greenish jeans and a pink blouse. The cat ran up to her while it purred contently.
“Hello, lovely cat,” Alison said, as she stroked its fur.
Alison was in a good mood, it was her day to do whatever she pleased, in moderation of course as she wasn’t sixteen yet
“Anyone about?” she shouted from the top of the stairs.
No reply.
“Anyone there?”
Still no one answered.
That was strange. Alison knew her parents wouldn't leave the house without telling her.
She ran down the stairs and headed to the kitchen, she walked over to the cereal, opening the top of the box she threw the flakes into a bowl, Alison added a little milk from the fridge. A spoon was nearby, Alison started eating. Mum had told her on many occasions that breakfast was the most important meal of the day. Once finished she placed the bowl carefully into the sink.
At some point she would have to ring her friend to work out times to meet, as nothing was planned. Near the phone she noticed a piece of paper folded in half. Alison proceeded to it, she picked it up and started reading. Alison knew it was her mum’s handwriting because it was a little scruffy.
Dear Alison,
Me and dad have popped out for an hour or so to pick up more books on gardening. We'll be back about eleven. Help yourself to any food in the fridge.
Love, mum xxxx
Alison put the note back down on the worktop, and headed into the living room. She grabbed the TV
remote, then pressed the ‘ON’ button. She sat on the pink sofa where there were lots of cushions. Alison started flinging the soft red cushions into the air, while she yelled joyfully, “It’s a Saturday. A lazy Saturday.”
She didn’t get to act crazy that often so she made the most of it, eventually she settled down, her arms wrapped around one of them. Alison stared at the TV to see if there was anything worth watching. With pure luck her favourite cartoon was playing, the one about the gang of teenage girls which by night were crime fighters, their martial arts expertise was awesome.
She'd always wanted to learn karate, to this day she had never had the confidence to do anything about it.
Once the programme had finished, she decided to flick to one of the news channels to see what was happening in the world. ‘News 24’ came onto the screen, while the good-looking presenters went through the main headline of that day.
“In the early hours of this morning, a young girl’s body was found near the outskirts of Glasgow, the police suspect foul play. In the spate of two months this is the second girl to disappear, the first one has not yet been found. The police are extremely worried that they are connected. When there is more breaking news, we will tell you immediately as it comes. The police will have to do a DNA test on the murdered girl‘s body, to hopefully find something which may be useful in catching the killer. Again as I said earlier, her death is being taken very seriously, now for the next story…”
Alison was shocked as she turned the volume down. She decided to turn the TV off, she had a bus to catch shortly and no bad news was going to spoil her day.
Within twenty minutes her parents were back as the car parked in front of the house.
“Hi mum. Hi dad,” Alison shouted, as she heard them in the hallway. It sounded like they were putting stuff away in the kitchen, maybe they had gone food shopping as well?
Her dad whose name was Fred walked into the living room. His six foot four inch frame made her look tiny. He had a balding head and a dodgy-looking brown moustache, and being a builder by trade he was quite muscular.
She adored her daddy.
“Where are you going, Alison?” Fred asked, as he noticed her in a standing position.
“Back to my bedroom to look through some magazines I got the other day,” she answered politely. “Don’t you want to spend time with your dad?” he said, while he got hold of her and tickled her under the arms.
“Get off, dad, before I tell mum,” Alison shouted. She hated being tickled in that certain place. Alison ran through the entrance to the bottom of the stairs, then looked back. “I’ll get you next time, dad. Just wait and see.”
“In your dreams,” Fred answered.
Alison giggled, and proceeded with haste up the stairs as she glanced at her watch. The time was nine twenty three. Maybe she should ring Sue now so they could workout where to meet? She hurried to her bedroom and got hold of the mobile phone which sat on the cabinet.
It rang for about twenty seconds, then her friend answered,
"Hello, who's this?”
“Where were you?” asked Alison, surprised her friend took so long to pick up.
“Oh sorry, Alison. I was in the bathroom sorting out something.”
“Sorry, Sue. I didn’t mean to have a go. More importantly, are you still up for today?”
“Most definitely,” replied Sue.
“What time do you want to meet? I could catch a bus five minutes from my house and it can pick you up as well.”
“That sounds perfect.”
“Was your bathroom problem serious?” Alison asked. She felt guilty for having a go.
“Yeah, fine. I just felt some strange aches in my stomach. My first one was only two weeks ago, by what the school nurse said I should have one every month. That’s it, one a month.”
“That doesn’t sound too bad really, considering.”
“Anyway, enough of that. What is the time now and I’ll start getting ready?” Sue asked.
Alison looked at her watch, it was now nine thirty five, the next bus was at ten fifteen. “Could you get ready for ten twenty, we could catch the next one you see and head into Glasgow. Unless you would rather go shopping and eat greasy food somewhere else. It’s up to you?”
“Heading into Glasgow, that’s a bit adventurous isn’t it,” Sue said, sounding worried.
“We can do anything, love. I just want to go somewhere different," Alison said, bored with going to the same places.
“You know that boy you fancy from school, I know where he’s hanging out this afternoon. Are you interested?”
Alison was now scared. She knew she'd have to face him at some point. “Where is he hanging out?” she asked a little embarrassed.
“Five miles from your place. Don’t worry, it’s still the same bus we have to catch.”
“Where exactly will he be, and does he know I fancy him?” Alison asked nervously.
“No he doesn’t know. I think it’s at a fruit machine place near that supermarket where my dad goes,” Sue said.
“He might not be there, do you think he‘ll be there?” Alison asked.
“I don‘t know. Stop asking stupid questions,” was Sue’s only reply.
“Cow.”
“Bitch,” Sue yelled down the line.
“That's more like it. A nice wholesome English word, actually not so much of the wholesome if you know what I mean,” Alison said while in hysterical laughter.
“Okay, we'll meet on the next bus. See you in a bit, Alison,” concluded Sue.
The line went dead.
Alison placed the mobile on the cabinet, she needed a quick shower.
Fifteen minutes later and she threw some clothes on. She wore black denim jeans with a dark blue blouse, and a grey thick fleece which would keep her warm outside.
She rushed down the stairs, then heard her dad burping loudly from the living room, but where was mum?
“Mum, I’m going out with Sue," shouted Alison.
Miranda appeared while she gave her daughter a stern look. “Where are you going, Alison?”
“Just out with Sue. Mum, don’t worry. I’ll be okay?” Alison replied.
“I do trust you, love. Just promise me you'll be careful,” Miranda said, worried.
“Yes, mum,” Alison answered.
“They reckon they found a young girl’s body not too far from here, because a witness disturbed the killer.”
“What do you mean?” asked Alison. "I saw something on the news earlier, but I didn't hear that."
“Well, by what I have just heard on the news. A local farmer was taking his dog for a walk when he saw someone acting suspiciously in his field. The farmer thought this individual was up to no good, so he sent him on his way without really getting a good look at him. Worst thing is though, after he had ran off, the poor farmer found a young girl’s body in his ditch, the dog found it you see.”
Miranda understood her daughter just wanted to have fun, but in this day and age you had to be so careful.
“I don’t mean to be rude, but I have to go,” Alison pleaded. She opened the door, then ran out.
Miranda stood at the entrance and watched her daughter as she ran up the road, what if it'd been her? "Please be safe."
8
He stacked the newspapers carefully along the shelf just under the magazine rack. “Bleeding back, “he muttered.
“Stop bending down, love?” she said, worried for him?
“Can you see me bending down?” he groaned, as much as he loved her she drove him nuts at times.
“I’m only trying to help,” she replied.
Jeremy looked round and saw her once cute behind vanish from sight. “I’m sorry, Mary,” he said under his breath.
The problem was, when he ached sometimes he would take it out on other people, his wife got the brunt of it mostly.
He heard her in the backroom shuffling some papers, which made his life easier, at least she was getting on with a job he hated. Jeremy walked with trouble to the window of the newsagents, he looked out. The tree from the storm a few weeks back still stood bare, like the life had been sucked out of it. Jeremy still remembered the odd events of that day, it made him feel very uncomfortable. Who was the girl he had seen, the one who had vanished from sight?
He peered up into the sky, the weather seemed calm, only a couple of white clouds hovered overhead.
“That’s more like it,” he said relieved, then decided to get on with his chores.
Jeremy made his way to the counter when a terrific bang from outside caused him to jump out of his skin. Once he had come to his senses he realised his wife was standing beside him, with a startled expression on her face.
“What was that, Jeremy?” she asked wide-eyed.
“I don’t know. I’ll check it out.”
He headed to the window and looked out. In front of the shop a truck and car had collided at high speed, which had caused a terrible mess. Also Jeremy observed a man in the front window of the car, his shirt covered in red.
“Poor chap,” Mary said, she felt helpless.
“Better call for help, Mary,” Jeremy ordered.
“Good idea, love.”
She ran with slight trouble to the phone which sat at the back of the shop on a little desk, then dialled 999.
Someone answered immediately.
“Hello, what do you require, police, ambulance or fire engine?”
“Ambulance, please,” she answered nervously.
“Where are you situated, madam?” the man's voice asked.
“The accident happened in front of our shop, across the road from Willow park."
“Yes, we know where you are. What is the name of the road, just to be sure?”
“Kinham Road,” she answered quickly.
“How many people hurt?”
“I don‘t know.”
“We'll be there as quick as we can.”
"Thank you," she said, then she put the phone down.
She proceeded to the front of the shop a bit shaky, Mary peered through the window. “Awful, isn’t it,” she said to her husband.
“Yes, it's awful,” he replied.
After a few minutes sirens could be heard, finally help was on its way. Jeremy and his wife watched as two ambulances parked at the side of the road. The backdoors opened and the ambulance staff rushed out with their bags, while they headed to the car and truck.
Jeremy noticed the truck driver was not badly hurt, as they removed him from the front seat of his vehicle, near enough unscathed. A look of shock covered his ageing face. The ambulance staff gently lowered him onto the pavement, and checked his heart rate and shone a torch into his eyes. Another team ran to the other vehicle trying to open the drivers door. No luck. The interior was so badly damaged it stopped anyone from getting into the car.
“We need something to budge the door,” one yelled, his yellow and red uniform gleamed slightly in the warmish sun.
A metal looking pole appeared, carried by a colleague, who lodged it into the biggish gap at the side of the door. With all his strength he pushed the pole forward. Like magic it opened with a prolonged creak. The crew removed the man from the front of the car, and placed him carefully onto a wheeled bed, and with skilled precision pushed him into the back of the ambulance. The doors then closed as the sirens blared out. The ambulance flew up the road and disappeared in a matter of seconds.
The other person still sat at the side of the road while he shook his head in disbelief. A paramedic was with him, as he tried to comfort him.
Mary neared the open door to get a closer look.
Jeremy stayed where he was.
She heard what the truck driver was saying, as he repeated the same set of words, which caused Mary to feel alarmed.
“I saw a little girl in the park, then my mind went blank. Next thing I know the girl had vanished, and I have caused a terrible accident. But you don’t understand, there was something about her while she stared at me with utter hate. It was like she was controlling me in someway,” he shouted, utterly petrified.
All of a sudden Mary felt faint. In the park she noticed a girl with a sadistic grin on her face. Their eyes met.
“Wake up, darling.”
She felt some warm blankets around her, and a pillow which sat comfortably at the back of her head. “Where am I?” she asked, still a little giddy.
“Well, Mary. You fainted after the accident. Do you remember?” said the male voice.
Without warning the memories flooded back.
“Jeremy, there's something wrong with the park,” she screamed, her eyes still closed.
“Are you still dreaming, Mary, open your eyes and talk to me properly?” Jeremy asked, scared for his wife’s state of mind.
Mary tried to open her eyes, but they were stuck, “I can’t open them, love.”
He began to panic as his wife had gone through enough for one day. “Why can’t you open them, Mary?” he asked a little fearful.
“They're stuck. They're stuck,” she cried out.
Jeremy had to think quick, this situation was stressing him out. “Calm down, Mary. I’m going to ring the hospital right this minute, and we'll go up there and get this sorted. Please calm down, because you'll only make it more unpleasant for yourself. I’ll ring the hospital now. Will you be alright, darling?”
“Will I be alright? I don’t think so. I’ll calm down, but please sort this out,” she said petrified, scared that she would stay like this.
He looked at her, and felt despair. Why was life treating them like this? Deep down he knew the girl was responsible. The girl who had the ability to vanish into thin air, and for some unknown reason was haunting their street.
Jeremy walked into the hallway of the smallish flat and picked up the phone to ring the hospital. The flat was at the top of the newsagents, which was handy for work. He dialled the number, it was engaged. He tried two more times when finally someone answered.
“Hello, how can I help you?” the voice asked, it was a woman’s voice.
“My wife cannot open her eyes.”
“What do you mean exactly?” the voice asked, sounding a little confused.
“My wife fainted earlier today. She woke up about five minutes ago, and she’s having trouble opening her eyes, like they're stuck together. It doesn't make sense. What should I do next, what is the best course of action?” Jeremy asked worried.
“Do you own a car at all, sir?”
“Yes, it's parked at the back of the shop.”
“How far are you from the hospital?”
“Ten minutes at most.”
“Will you be able to drive to the hospital without any problems. If not, state why?”
“I can't think of anything. So it should be okay to drive in.”
“What's your name?” she asked.
“Jeremy Peele.”
“When you do arrive we'll be ready for you. Just say your name at the reception. Bye.”
The phone was put down at the other end.
He went back to his wife and cradled her softly. “We need to go to the hospital where a doctor will see you. Are you ready, Mary?”
“Yes, I'm ready, love,” she answered softly.
With luck Mary was still dressed in her outside clothes except for her shoes, she put them on one by one, her husband assisted. When that slight chore was finished, Jeremy handed Mary her weather coat, which she placed around her frail shoulders. Jeremy helped his wife carefully down the creaking stairs towards the entrance. He opened the door and both stepped out into the darkened car park. His car was parked nearby. Jeremy locked the door. They made their way to the vehicle.
“We’ll be there soon, Mary,” he said, his arm around her left shoulder.
The weather was chilly, cold breath escaped from their mouths as it danced silently in the air.
Jeremy opened his wife’s door first, and helped her in. Once he was seated, he turned to her. “Are you okay?” he asked.
“Yes I am, darling,” she replied.
Jeremy turned the key, and pushed his foot down on the accelerator. The car moved gradually along. They left the empty car park, then turned left. Jeremy hoped there wouldn’t be too much traffic, with relief the road in front was empty.
Two months earlier. She sat in a shadowy room scared for her life.
Where was she?
She knew she'd been kidnapped earlier that day, as she remembered the struggle. It was while she made her way to school you see, and this strange man had pushed her into the back of his car. All she recalled after that was a striking pain across her head, then nothing until now.
“Please don’t hurt me,” the girl begged, she felt his presence while he enjoyed every minute of her torment.
Even though the girl was blindfolded she was aware of other things, like certain smells, and far in the distance bangs echoed, like she was near a working factory of some kind. She realised help was not coming and the girl felt so alone, blinded to the outside world like her eye lids had been glued together. This was hell.
9
The bus hadn’t turned up, she'd missed her day out with her friend. She sat on the bed annoyed.
There was a plus side though, at least Alison didn't have to go through with the embarrassing situation of talking to the boy she liked, in his company she was a mess. She blamed it on being nervous.
“Bloody bus,” she said.
She tried to ring Sue on her mobile, for some bizarre reason her mate was not answering.
“Why aren‘t you picking up?”
Alison dialled the number again and waited, after a while she gave up hope. She put the phone down on the cabinet. Alison sat cross legged on top of the bed. She peered at the clock, the time was 9.10pm. She had a stack of magazines somewhere under the bed, the one on top was the latest edition. Alison got off the bed and searched under the mattress, and grabbed the top magazine off the quite big pile. She peered quickly at the front cover, realising it was a photograph of some dippy glamour girl. Alison was not interested in that rubbish. She turned a few pages and saw a picture of a girl no older than ten or eleven, while she smiled happily. Under the photo it said, ‘MISSING.’ Alison decided to read the article.
On the 21st of September a girl by the name of Verity Brannen left her house to go to school, her teacher says she never turned up. Her parents are baffled to what has happened to her, when they saw her that morning she seemed to be in a good mood. This case is not being looked upon as suspicious, but if anybody has information on the whereabouts of this young girl, this would be much appreciated. Every year thousands of young people go missing, and it's very worrying to think that in a modern society this still occurs on a regular basis.
Alison felt sadness for the family. Maybe the girl was unhappy at home?
She turned to the TV section to see if there was anything worth watching, on one channel a film was just starting called ‘Phone Death.' She read the review and it sounded interesting, also it got three out of five stars. The film started. Within thirty minutes she realised it was complete rubbish.
Alison thought about her future, and what she'd do after leaving school. Even though she was looking
forward to leaving, she was terrified as well. Alison was fond of animals, maybe she should become a vet? When she was a lot younger, she recalled watching a programme on vets, and how interesting she found it. Maybe it was these thoughts of the future which was giving her nightmarish dreams? They had only started in the last week, she would wake up in a cold sweat. All she would remember from the bad dreams was a feeling of running away from something, scared for her life.
She turned the TV off, and headed to the bedroom window. Alison looked through the glass and saw a few little lights in the distance. The countryside was beautiful in the summertime, all the wild flowers would blossom and the field grass would grow longer and untamed. She pressed her nose softly on the coldish glass, and peered at the road in front. Such a lonely road as not many people travelled along it.
Alison thought back to the body which was discovered earlier that day, the shocking thing was it had happened only a few miles from here. Why would anyone take another person’s life? The poor girl was only her age, now she was dead. It seemed so unfair. What if it had been someone from school?
“Darling, are you Okay?” a voice asked.
She turned round and her mum stood there. “Yeah, I’m fine. I’m just gutted that I missed the bus, that’s all,” Alison answered.
She needed a day out away from homework and daily chores.
“Don’t the buses run tomorrow?” Miranda asked.
“No. Not on a Sunday.”
“That’s a shame.”
“Night, mum. Make sure the bed bugs don’t bite,” Alison said, while she gave her mum a little wave.
“Night, love. Love you.”
A second later Miranda had disappeared back into the hallway.
Alison sat on her bed and decided to call it a night. The quicker she forgot about today the better. By ten O Clock she was asleep. Her lamplight now turned off.
“Bitch,” he shouted, as he chucked a glass across the room while it shattered in a million pieces.
How could it have happened, how could he have got caught the way he did? Over a thousand times now he 75
had imagined doing the farmer in as well, then killing the bloody dog which had found the body.
He fell to the floor exhausted, the day had drained him. His breathing was heavy while he felt another splitting headache coming on. His life had always been full of ugliness, to him the world was a vile place. To calm himself he started singing a nursery rhyme that his mum would sing to him as a child. Slowly the headache began to go. He'd hurt his foot earlier, while he had made his getaway. He took off his shoe, the pain seemed to come from the middle toe. He peered
closer and observed a little blood. All of a sudden more red appeared, like the slight pressure from his shoe had stopped it from flowing. He got a tissue from his trouser pocket and spat on it. Dabbing the tissue onto the wound a little discomfort was felt. A bandage would now do the job, he put his foot onto a towel which lay on the floor, and unwrapped the rolled up bandage so he'd released a metre of the material. Using a sharp Stanley knife he sliced across it many times, then he wrapped the bandage hard around his foot to stop anymore blood from escaping. The task was complete. He got up from the floor a sharp pain ran up his leg.
“Shit,” he cursed.
The girl which had been found that morning was his second trophy. He was so proud. The photographs of many girls were still stuck on the walls around him, since his first kill he'd made the whole room a shrine to his work.
He closed his eyes and touched the wall in front with both hands. He felt an electrical surge while it ran across the back of his head, this was the sign that he had now found his latest victim. With anticipation he opened his eyes. His hands covered a smallish photo. He removed them with delight. His next victim had long brown hair and an angelic face, she was smiling, while she walked with her friend from the school they attended.
He recalled taking that picture a week or so back, while he drove around the area searching for demon girls. She was perfect for the next hunt, but first he would have to plan this one more carefully, if not he would get caught, he shuddered at the thought. Switching on the TV he noticed the story of the dead girl was being aired on one of the news shows.
“Fools, you know nothing about who they really are,” he yelled at the screen.
Such misguided idiots, was he the only one that knew the truth. Thank god there was someone like him in the world.
10
He had sat there for sometime and waited for his wife to wake up. Her eyes were closed, she looked so peaceful as her dreams must have been good ones. He had taken Mary to the hospital last night, the news after she'd been examined was not optimistic at all. The doctor said later to Jeremy while in the corridor, “I just don’t understand what's wrong with her, how did this happen again?”
“There was an accident in front of my shop, next thing I know my wife had fainted. So I took her to bed, then I rang the doctors surgery, but the phone at their end was engaged. A little while after my wife woke up, but she had trouble opening her eyes. For god sake, doctor, what the hell is wrong with her?”
“The best thing I can say, if she is still like this in a couple of days we'll have to run proper tests. I'm sorry but that's all I've got at the moment. I know you must be worried. In my professional opinion I think whatever is wrong with her, is temporary,” said the ageing doctor unconfidently.
Jeremy had not told his wife the whole truth on the journey home, all he said was, “The doctor said it was temporary and no need to worry.”
He remembered Mary being relieved at the news, he was unsure what was going to happen next and that petrified him very much.
He first met his wife at a local dance, years ago things were different. He was eighteen at the time. When their eyes met across the room, he was overwhelmed by her gaze, it was different to anything he had experienced before. I love you dearly, Mary. You are the rock beneath my ageing feet, without you I would fall.
She moved a little in the bed.
He peered at the antique looking clock, it was still early, Jeremy knew he would have to open up soon. He gave it much thought, then decided not to open, because if his wife woke up not being able to see she might have an accident if he wasn't there. The money was not important, Mary on the other hand was the love of his life, and he was going to protect her for as long as he could. “I love you, sweetheart,” he said softly, then he kissed her cheek tenderly.
She'd walked along the same street for what seemed like forever, where was she? “Hello, is anybody there?” she shouted.
No one came.
The street had a greyish colour about it, the brickwork on the walls and houses were a light grey, while the cobbled road in the middle of the empty street was darker in tone. Even the sky above was a strange misty grey and black.
She called out again and hoped someone would hear her, “Is anybody there?”
“I cannot see,” a voice said from somewhere behind her.
“Who's that?” Mary asked, somewhat relieved she wasn't the only one there.
“Help me see again?” the voice said chillingly.
“Stop messing around please. I'm not in the mood," she shouted, getting annoyed with this silly game.
All of a sudden a strange trickling sound came from the walls of the buildings which surrounded her. What was going on? As she looked closer Mary observed dark red fluid spilling out of the little gaps of the brickwork, while it ran down the walls to the concrete below.
Mary screamed, while she ran out into the road, the paths were now flooded with this mysterious substance. “Leave me alone,” she bellowed.
A figure appeared, it was a girl of about twelve years of age. “I cannot see,” the girl said with a smirk on her face.
Mary saw she had no eye balls, just empty holes of pink and red flesh. She felt dizzy and fell to the ground. Mary tried to get up, her body was weak. Within moments she'd succumbed to a fate worse than death, as she slowly drowned in human blood.
She screamed, as she wrestled with the blankets, still thinking she was in that nightmarish place. “Get me out of here,” she shrieked.
“Calm down, Mary. Calm down,” Jeremy yelled, frightened for her.
She realised it was Jeremy’s voice and now knew she was safe. “What’s happening?” she asked, scared as can be. The nightmare was so vivid, she'd never encountered such a terrifying dream like that before.
“Are your eyes still stuck?” Jeremy asked. Life was so cruel at times he didn’t expect any change.
“To be honest I'm too scared to try and open them. Just in case,” she said doubtful, as she shared her husband’s view of it all.
“Just try for me, please.”
Slowly Mary moved her eye lids and there was no sticking sensation, a little bit of light was observed the more she opened them, followed by more colours and shapes as they gradually became less blurred. Like a miracle from heaven her sight was restored.
“Oh, Jeremy. I can see again,” Mary said, while she threw both arms around her husband.
“Thank you, god,” Jeremy said under his breath. He cradled her softly, a moment later the tears came.
Both walked through the park arm in arm. It was now the start of December. They had moved to the city of Glasgow about two months ago from London, both complaining there was too much trouble in that certain city. Their names were John and Tim, they'd been together for two years. The problem with London was there had been several homophobic assaults on their friends, like a gang were deliberately attacking gay folk, this scared them very much. They weren't high in fashion as most of their friends were, instead both enjoyed wearing casual clothes like jeans and easygoing shirts.
The area was huge as they made their way slowly down the narrow path. The reason they had left the main path was because it was too busy, and both craved a bit of privacy. They had taken a day off to be together, as work had got in the way of late.
A woman in her sixties appeared from behind a hedge and gave them a disgusted look.
“Did you see her face,” Tim said, while he laughed.
“You’re such a troublemaker,” John replied.
Both observed a crowd in front, and noticed mainly youths, then decided to remove their arms from each other to provoke any violence.
“Good idea,” John agreed, while he peered at the troublesome lot.
The group drank some cans of beer, also smoking longish cigarettes which consisted of a substance called marijuana.
John hated drugs with a passion.
Tim glanced over and saw the cans had ‘Strong Lager’ imprinted on them.
The two of them passed the group without any hassle.
Before long they were back on the main path, where they had to decide which direction to head in. The plan was to go to the local cinema to watch anything that was on.
“Let’s head in that direction,” John said.
“Why not that way?” Tim asked, confused.
“Shut it, lover. I know where I'm heading, okay?” John said, as he lightly smacked Tim's behind.
“You’re in for it now. I love you by the way,” Tim said out of the blue.
“I didn’t expect that,” John replied, surprised.
“Well I mean it,” he said, smiling.
Tim bent down slightly so he was the same height as John, and kissed him tenderly on the lips. John reacted in a good way. He smelt Tim’s sweet scent, it made him aroused. They parted after a few seconds, then carried on with the journey to the entrance. Their original plan of outside sex was a stupid idea really.
They noticed the sky growing darker in tone, like a storm was brewing.
“Bloody hell, the weathers changing,” Tim moaned, he wasn’t wearing a coat.
“The car isn't that far, lover.”
Both proceeded with haste up the main path. On the right of them stood the ugliest tree, it looked like it had been set on fire as the wood was badly scorched.
“You don’t see that everyday,” John said alarmed.
“Bloody teenagers, it was probably them idiots back there.”
“Homophobic vandals.”
Clouds swirled menacingly above, as the wind got stronger.
John felt a strange hot sensation on his left arm. He wore a long sleeved shirt and unbuttoned it to have a closer look. He rolled up the sleeve so it sat comfortably around his elbow, then peered down at his arm which now itched badly. Suddenly a sharp pain caused him to cry out. When he looked again a gaping slice of blood had appeared there.
“Shit, what's happening?” he screamed in sheer horror.
Another slit formed an inch below the last like someone had cut it with a Stanley blade. His arm now dripped with blood while it ran down his light blue shirt.
Tim yelled desperately. “Please help him, anyone?"
John fell to the grass unconscious.
Tim had to think fast, because help was not coming. He picked John up from the ground and carried him awkwardly to the nearest entrance, which was now in sight. “Help us,” he screamed. The gate got closer with every step. Tim’s arms ached terribly, also his strength was wavering. “Help us, anyone,” he yelled again.
Was anyone there?
Out of pot luck a figure was observed, and saw they were in trouble. “You’ll be alright now,” the voice said calmly.
Tim noticed this individual was an older gent. With his help, both dragged John through a gate, then across the quite busy road to one of the buildings on the other side. They entered a newsagents, the door to the shop was thankfully half-open. John was placed gently onto a blanket which the woman of the outlet had got from the backroom. “What's wrong with him?” Tim asked anxiously.
“I don’t know, but we'll get to the bottom of it,” was all the man answered.
“What's your name?”
“Jeremy,” the man replied.
She sat in darkness, the blindfold still wrapped around her young face. “I know you are here,” she said. “You're so clever, my dear, because you are so bright, get your little mind around this next feeling, then tell me what's happening?" he replied coldly.
This meant something bad, while she gritted her teeth for the next enduring task. Why was he doing this to her? She felt her sleeve being rolled up her arm and an agonising pain just above her wrist, then she cried out, “What are you doing to me?”
“So tell me what you feel now?” he said sadistically.
“Go to hell,” she yelled.
“What can you do to me? You are my prisoner, my love. You are screwed.”
“I might be now, but I promise you that I'll get my revenge by any means possible,” the girl shouted, she meant every word.
“You're a joke, you silly childish girl. Once you’re dead, you are dead.”
That is when it hit her, she realised it was already too late. “Why are you doing this to me?” she asked scared.
“Because I can,” was all he answered.
“Even in death I will avenge you, in every means possible. The moment you kill me, your end will be soon itself,” she said, believing it completely.
"Fuck you," he yelled.
He grabbed a metal pole, then smacked her several times around the skull, which caused terrible injuries, within moments the girl of twelve was dead.
11
Jack proceeded up the stairs oblivious to what was going on around him. He knew he had to meet his ex-wife later that day to sort out some financial arrangements, she wanted one of the cars he owned on top of everything else. Bitch. Everything he had he'd earned himself through tiresome TV work. The woman was bleeding him dry. Before the dreaded meeting with his darling wife later that afternoon, Jack had a meeting with one of the executive producers, not knowing what it was about made him a little nervous. He made it to the top of the stairs and opened the door that led to a long corridor. Jack walked down, a couple of people acknowledged him. Finally he'd made it to a light brown door, the producer’s office. He knocked once and waited.
Within seconds a voice was heard from the other side, “Come in.”
Jack entered, still a little baffled by the sudden meeting.
“Hi, how are you?” Brian asked. He seemed happy to see him. Brian was not a tall chap, but wore nice expensive suits to cover up the fact. He was not the best looking chap in the world, also going bald which he hated. Brian was now hitting fifty, but being happily married it didn’t matter too much really, he loved his wife. The important thing was, she still loved him equally as much even after thirty something years.
“How can I help you, boss?” Jack asked.
“I fancy doing a different angle, do you follow me, old Jacky boy?" Brian said.
“What are you talking about?” Jack asked, confused. This was when it hit Jack out of the blue, he was getting the sack. “You bastards. I expected more from you, Brian,” he shouted.
“What the hell are you talking about, mate?” Brian replied alarmed, the lines on his forehead deepened.
“You’re going to get rid of me, aren’t you?”
“Why would I sack you? You’re a bloody idiot, Jack. We bloody love you, and so does the viewers that watch our show. I know where you’re coming from, Jack. Somewhere in your head you're miserable, and with all the popularity and wealth you can’t workout why.”
“You know I like you, but stop reading me. You know nothing about me,” Jack said annoyed.
“Get off your high horse and listen to me for a minute. The programme we make is about the supernatural, yes?”
“So what are you getting at?” Jack asked.
“For one week I want to do something different,” he replied.
“Different. Like what?”
“Instead of visiting historical buildings, let’s do a poll on TV so people can ring in and vote. Somewhere in this country there's a haunting going on, and only a few people know about it, it's our job to tell the world about it. What do you think of that idea, be honest?” Brian said.
“It sounds shit,” Jack said unimpressed.
“Why?”
“I’m not being disrespectful to the public, but put someone in a darkened room and they'll imagine anything. At least with the locations we do visit proper professionals have studied the place, and know spirits exist there for real.”
“So, what you’re worried about is going somewhere different on live TV, and not seeing anything at all?”
“Yes and no.”
“Because I think we have found such a place, not that many miles from here.”
“So what's so great about this place? A figure appeared and buggered off again. Oh jeez, that will make for brilliant viewing,” Jack remarked sarcastically.
“You're an arrogant sod,” Brian shouted.
“Just a minute. What was that shit earlier about holding a vote on TV so the viewers can pick a place, if you've already picked one?” Jack asked.
“I was thinking about that on a later date, next time I mean. I was just interested in what you thought about that certain idea, that’s all.”
“You say you have picked a place. What place?" Jack knew this was going to be a waste of time, but a tiny part of him was a little intrigued.
Brian got up from his seat and proceeded to the cabinet at the other side of the room. He opened the second drawer down and started trawling through piles of A4 paper.
“What are you doing?” Jack asked, while he watched his friend with interest.
Brian must of struck gold as Jack noticed him pulling out a newspaper from the untidy drawer, then closing it as it banged loudly. “I have it,” was all the executive producer said.
He headed back to his desk.
“Have what?” Jack queried.
Brian opened the pages, then laid them down on the face of the desk.
Jack noticed pages 24 and 25. What was so special about them pages?
“Come here, old boy,” Brian answered, as he pointed to an area on the left page.
Jack looked closer and observed a small headline, it read, ‘A HAUNTING AT WILLOW PARK.’ “What's so interesting about this place?” he asked.
“Read it,” Brian ordered.
He took a seat and started reading.
A park which is situated in the Glasgow area is believed to be haunted, as an incident occurred on the 2nd of December which is still unexplained. A man was cut violently across the arm, his partner denying any involvement, saying an invisible force caused it. Also an owner of a nearby shop has said that he has encountered the spirit of a young girl, saying that his wife has also seen it, which resulted in her losing her sight for many hours. If you have had any odd experiences at this park please come in contact with us.
We're very interested in what happens next, at this mysterious place of ghosts.
He handed the newspaper back to Brian. Jack had to admit it to himself he thought it was a complete waste of time. “You must take me for an idiot. That's complete garbage,” Jack said fuming.
“I thought the same. But a week ago I visited the man who had his arm slashed. It's real, Jack. You should've seen the wounds, they were harsh,” Brian replied.
“He's not telling the truth.”
“Why would he lie?” Brian asked.
“It's the oldest trick in the book, so he could get on TV,” Jack answered, how could his friend be so gullible?
Brian got up from his chair for a second time, and said, “We're doing this, okay? And if you don’t like the sound of that, we can get another psychic in for that night.”
Jack knew he was on to a good thing with this job, even though he hated it sometimes, the money helped greatly, and people always asked him for his autograph. “Fine, I’ll do it. If the ratings are rubbish or no ghosts appear don’t blame me. Just remember this was your idea,” Jack said pissed off.
A few months back he'd had a bad night at one of the London cathedrals, no ghosts appeared at all. What made it even worse, he got the blame for it, which seemed very unfair at the time. That is why Jack was gob smacked with Brian’s decision for the next show.
“You'll not get the blame, Jack. I sorted it out last time, didn’t I,” Brian said, as he sat back down.
“Alright. I said I'd do it, didn’t I?”
“Thanks, mate. I have a meeting in half an hour with some financial tycoons. I'll see you in the bar later, hopefully?” Brian said, relieved that stubborn Jack had finally agreed to the idea.
“Yeah. See you, Brian,” was all that Jack answered, while he opened the door and made his way out.
He left the building somewhat irate, apart of him annoyed with agreeing with this ridiculous idea.
Jack proceeded to his car which was parked nearby. All of a sudden he felt awful. Jack sat down, while he experienced dizzy spells.
“Bloody hell, what's up with me?” he said, scared.
After a while he started to feel a little better. Jack slowly got up, then carefully made his way to the car. Once inside Jack started the engine. He couldn't be bothered with his ex-wife now. Instead he was heading back to his luxury pad to get wrecked on happy juice
12
It was the 12th of December. The snow had not yet arrived, but it rained constantly. With its endless countryside where the wind would rip through the trees and the long grass icing everything in its path.
“Are you coming?” shouted Sue.
Alison ran into the park after her friend. She'd forgiven Sue for not ringing her back, saying it was down to her dad as he had confiscated her mobile phone. When Alison asked the reason behind this, Sue would clam up not saying a word. They'd fallen out over this for the majority of the week, but now they were friends again. Alison suspected that Sue had bigger problems and decided not to get involved.
“Run faster, you silly mare,” screamed Sue.
Alison ran further into the sports area, then observed Sue at the swings.
“What are we doing here?” Alison asked, it was only a village park with not much to offer.
“No reason really,” was all that Sue said, while she giggled.
“Be honest. I know years ago we came here, but why today of all days?”
Sue had to tell the truth, because she couldn't keep this lie going. “If you really have to know, the boy you fancy is coming here a bit later. So at long last, Alison, you get to meet him without bloody school getting in the way.”
“Oh damn,” Alison answered.
“He's really nice, there's no need to be scared. Trust me,” Sue said confidently.
“I do trust you, but even still, it has freaked me out a bit.”
“I saw him the other day and asked him what he did with his mates. He said he was coming here today to play football. That's when I said your name, and he seemed kind of interested,” Sue replied.
“He seemed interested, you say?” Alison asked. She'd never had a proper conversation with him, she was surprised he had even noticed her.
“He seems to be interested from what I can make out,” Sue said.
She joined Sue on the swings, both sat in silence, then Alison noticed something which made her feel uncomfortable. "Who's that over there?" Alison said, while she pointed.
Sue looked over, and was aware of an odd looking man as he took pictures of them. "Do you know him?" she asked. "Because he's creeping me out."
"Same here," replied Alison. "It reminds me of that poor girl."
Sue peered at Alison. "What girl?"
"Are you serious? The girl whose body was found a few miles from here."
"Do you think that strange man might be the killer?" Sue said, freaked out.
The moment the strange individual saw them staring, he vanished behind the nearest bush.
"Come on, let's go. I'm not hanging around here with that creepy bloke spying on us," Alison said. She got up from the swing and saw a group of boys while they headed into the park. Oh god, Alison thought.
“There he is in all his glory,” Sue said, enjoying her friend’s embarrassment.
“I don’t want to do this,” Alison pleaded.
“You’ll have to do it someday, you’re not a young child anymore. I had to deal with my period, so why can’t you deal with this?” Sue shouted.
“What's wrong?” Alison asked. Sue started crying. “What's wrong, please tell me?”
She looked at Alison with fear in her eyes, and said, “I'm scared. Each period hurts like hell, is it going to be like this every time? Also you hear about women getting depressed, some killing themselves because they can't cope.”
“I've never heard of a woman killing herself because she'd had a period. That is complete rubbish. Who told you this?” Alison asked, worried for her friend.
“I heard it somewhere, but I can’t remember now,” answered Sue, as she wiped her eyes.
“Whoever it was do not listen to them. Recently I've noticed some people get off on other people’s misery, because they're so bloody miserable themselves,” Alison said angrily.
“You’re a good friend,” Sue whispered, “But there's a boy over there you really fancy, I don’t want my problems spoiling that.”
“When it comes to you, boys don’t matter that much. Okay, maybe a little.” Alison saw the group while they larked about. “Oh my god, what should I do?” Alison asked. She was so embarrassed.
“Just be confident, you don’t have to sleep with him straightaway. Give it a couple of hours at least.”
Alison wasn't ready for that, what if she got pregnant or even worse a sexual disease?
“I can’t do it."
“You'll have to do it sometime," Sue said.
“I know that, but I don’t feel ready,” Alison explained.
“If that's how you feel, just talk to him. Make him think you're cool or something,” Sue replied, chuffed it wasn’t her going through this.
The boy waved at Alison, then joined his friends while they kicked a ball about.
“What are they doing?” Alison asked, confused by their behaviour.
“They’re the opposite sex. What do you expect," laughed Sue.
From somewhere another ball appeared, one of the boys kicked it hard as it flew into the air at breakneck speed.
Alison watched with interest. “They’re mad,” she said. She saw the boy she liked in the middle of the group. He seemed confident while he sprinted across the chalk markings. Occasionally he glanced her way.
“See, he's looking at you, isn’t he?” Sue said.
“What do I do now?” Alison asked.
“I don‘t know, it’s up to you. They always say a grownup should make their own decisions about stuff,” Sue answered less confident.
“Sometimes I don’t want to be a grownup, because it sounds stressful. Not knowing what a bad decision was from a good one. It sounds horrid,” Alison squealed quietly.
“Just don’t worry about it too much, love.”
“Are they going to talk to us, or what?” Alison said, as nerves got the better of her.
“Wait and see. Maybe this was a bad idea?”
Alison sang a song which she’d heard in the charts.
“I know you're nervous, Alison. Do you want this boy to like you or not?”
Without warning Sue cried out in pain and fell to the ground.
Alison rushed to her friend. “What's wrong?” she screamed.
Sue was in agony, both hands on her chest while she gasped for air.
“What's wrong?” Alison yelled, terrified for her friend.
“I don't know," Sue said. She shook with fear.
Alison needed to do something, she remembered the group nearby, and shouted, “Help me anyone."
A couple of them ran to her. The boy Alison fancied grabbed hold of his phone, then dialled 999.
“Please help,” Alison begged, while she stared at her friend.
Within a minute he ended the call. “She’ll be fine, I think. The ambulance is coming, so don’t worry. What's your name again? I’ve forgotten you see.” “Alison,” was all she answered.
“I know you from school, don’t I?” he asked.
“Yeah, I'm in your year,” she said nervously, her hands covered in sweat.
“You don’t have to feel uncomfortable around me, I won't bite,” he said as he smiled.
A siren was heard in the distance. One of the boys ran to the park gate and opened it. An ambulance drove in. The vehicle hurtled across the football pitch towards them. The ambulance stopped, as it slid slightly across the dew. Two men ran out of the backdoors with focused looks on their faces.
“What happened?” the older one asked.
“She just collapsed,” answered Alison, not really understanding why this was happening?
Sue still had trouble taking breaths, everyone there felt helpless.
One of the men ran back to the ambulance. A few seconds later he returned with a wheeled bed and breathing equipment which he placed around Sue’s mouth. He moved her onto the bed, then they rushed her back to the ambulance.
“Can I come?” Alison shouted.
The younger one turned round. “Yes. Hurry please.”
She ran to the backdoors and got in.
13
She sat outside the room where Sue was being examined. She hoped her mum would be here shortly. Alison still shook slightly from the shock of what had happened. All of a sudden someone shouted from further down the corridor.
“Leave me be,” a scruffy individual bellowed.
A nurse tried reasoning with him, but the man pushed the middle-aged woman to the floor. A doctor at a nearby desk picked up a phone and talked to someone with an urgent expression on his face.
Alison felt scared.
The man was clearly insane as he intimidated the few people that were there.
Two men dressed in security uniforms made their way through the double doors, and forced the troublesome man to the ground.
“Get lost. Leave me alone,” the man yelled, while he tried to punch them.
Alison looked on, shocked by it all.
Thankfully the threat was now over with. Handcuffs were placed on each wrist, before he was dragged out of the corridor.
Alison took a deep breath, her heart raced. She peered towards the room where her friend was.
A nurse’s face was observed from a little rectangular window, then the lady opened the door. She made her way out.
Alison decided to say something, “Excuse me. How is Sue, will she be okay?”
The pretty nurse looked at her, she held a red folder in one arm, and she answered, “She'll be fine. Don’t worry. You'll be able to go in soon, just let the doctor check her first.”
“Okay, thank you."
The doctor left within five minutes.
She got up from the chair and peered through the window. Suddenly a noise behind her made her jump. Thankfully it was her mum while she headed swiftly towards her.
“Oh my god. I’m so sorry, love,” Miranda said worried, as she wrapped two loving arms around Alison.
“She's going to be Okay, mum. The nurse said this a few moments ago. I was so worried, I thought she was going to die,” Alison said, she started to cry.
Miranda crouched down, then cuddled her, “Don’t cry, love,” she said softly. Her daughter was in so much pain, it made her feel miserable.
“Do you think it'll be okay to go in?” she asked, while she dabbed her eyes with a tissue.
“I’ll find a doctor first, just in case?" she answered, then Miranda made her way down the corridor.
Alison peered through the glass at her friend, Sue looked so fragile. “I love you, Sue,” she whispered.
She thought back to years ago when they were children without a care in the world, it was such innocent times.
Miranda appeared with a nurse by her side. The woman carried a blue folder. "It’s fine to go in now. Sue is over the worse,” Miranda said, seeming relieved.
Alison headed through the entrance to the bed, Sue was asleep.
“If you need anything, just give me a call,” the nurse said, then she left the room.
The window was open, which caused some loose paper on a nearby shelf to flap a little. Miranda closed it.
Both sat down and looked at Sue with saddened eyes.
“She should be okay, shouldn’t she mum?” Alison asked, still worried for her.
“Well, the nurse reckons she will be, that's good enough for me,” Miranda answered.
“Where am I?” a faint voice said out of nowhere. Sue opened her eyes slowly.
“Sue. Are you Okay?” Alison said, while she moved closer to her.
“Where am I?” Sue asked. "What happened as I can't remember a thing?"
“You collapsed in the park," Alison answered.
Miranda put a hand on her daughter’s shoulder.
“How do you feel?” Alison asked.
Sue replied slower this time, “A little queasy to be honest. My head is aching, and my chest hurts.”
“Maybe it's something to do with your breathing problems that you used to have?” Alison asked, remembering years ago she suffered from asthma, but she thought it had improved. “At least you are okay."
Miranda sat there quietly not wanting to spoil their conversation, she glanced at Alison proud of the person she'd become.
Sue closed her eyes for a second, then cried out, “Nurse, my head feels like it’s going to explode.”
Straightaway a nurse rushed in. “Visiting hours are nearly over with, could you leave so I can attend to my duties please."
They left the room, saddened by what they'd just witnessed.
“I hope she's going to be okay,” Miranda said, as she looked back into the room. “We’ll visit tomorrow, love. If that's okay with you?"
“Yeah, that's fine. I’m just worried about her, that’s all.”
“Let’s go, love.”
“Okay, but can we visit tomorrow as you said?" Alison asked.
“That shouldn't be a problem," Miranda answered. "Come on, let's head home."
14
The big day was finally here, as the TV crew made their way to Willow park. At one end two big gates were opened fully so the vans could drive through without any problems. They didn’t have much time as there was just over twenty people to set everything up, they only had a few hours to do it in. The four vans entered the park, and followed the footpath not wanting to damage anything. The location they were heading in was at the other end, but the opening there was too small for the vehicles to get through, but they had devised a plan earlier. With TV work there was always problems, it was a fact of life. The driver who led the way noticed an elderly couple while they strolled along the narrow path.
“Damn. I don’t want to get arrested for killing old folk,” he said, as he laughed.
The person who sat beside him looked far from impressed. “You’re an idiot,” the man replied.
Thankfully they saw the vans and moved slowly out of the way.
“Thank you,” the driver shouted from the window, and gave them a little wave.
A few seconds later and they'd made it.
Sean the man in charge got out and walked to the nearest tree. “Nice, nice,” he muttered to himself.
“What’s nice?” his work colleague asked.
“This place for a live TV show,” he replied, excited.
“This place is a shit hole."
“Shut up you fool, and help me get this show on the road.”
The rest of the crew joined Sean and Harry at the bottom of a huge oak tree.
The one with the thick glasses, then asked, “What now, governor?”
He looked round and knew orders had to be given, then said, “Firstly, we will get all the cameras and set them up, so Jack looks his best. I’m not sure if it’s going to rain, but to be on the safe side, stick waterproof plastic over the cameras. The last thing I want to do is bugger up thousands of pounds of equipment.”
“Good idea, governor,” the man replied.
“Thanks, Colin. Now, let’s get on with it. You all know what you’re doing,” Sean shouted, while he clapped his hands.
The team proceeded back to their vans to start the lifting of heavy equipment.
Within seven hours they'd finished.
“Nice one, guys.” Sean said proud, he fancied a beverage in a nearby pub, but that would have to wait until the show had ended.
The big tent where the presenters would sit later still blew with the northerly wind, apart from the unpredictable weather everything else was going to plan. Five cameras had been set up at different areas of the park to capture the star of the show at his best.
Sean felt an odd sensation in his nostrils, and got hold of a piece of tissue, then realised he was having a nose bleed.
“Weird,” he said, while he stared at the red stain.
“What’s wrong?” Harry asked.
“I’m having a nose bleed, mate. Never had one before. Look at you, you look like shit,” Sean answered, as he noticed Harry was sweating a lot.
“I’m bloody knackered, mate,” he replied. "I need a beer, that'll sort me out."
“You need to go to the gym more often,” Sean laughed.
“Oh, and when would I get time for that exactly.”
Sean understood what he meant, this job was long hours. After setting up you still had to wait for the show to end before loading all the equipment back into the vehicles. Even though it was hard graft, he loved it. Recently he'd separated from his girlfriend of seven years, she had blamed him for not being there enough because of work.
“God, that woman, why?” Sean muttered, the thought of her was putting him in a bad mood again.
“What’s wrong now?” Harry asked. He knew the problem really.
“Just life sometimes, that’s all,” Sean replied half heartedly.
“Think of most people, staying in tonight bored out of their brains. Look at us, we're going to watch a live broadcast, with the great Jack Colton. What a buzz,” Harry shouted excitedly.
“I don’t understand you, mate. One minute you're a miserable git, the next the most optimistic
person I know,” Sean replied, a confused look on his face.
“It’s called life I'm afraid, an emotional ride,” Harry explained as he laughed.
“You’re telling me.”
“Let’s eat, mate,” Harry said, while he patted Sean on the back.
“Good idea, I’m famished.”
By seven O Clock the crowd had already turned up to watch the live show. Everywhere looked dazzling. Some people stood at the edge of the park, not yet allowed in, as they waited patiently to see the star of the show. The atmosphere that night was electric, as some of the audience chanted their hero’s name. "Jack, Jack, Jack…”
The moon sat silently over Willow Park, hidden by devilish clouds.
The tree which had been damaged in the storm some time ago, stood with an eerie quietness about it, while it knew more secrets than it should.
“Look a bat, mummy,” shouted a little boy, as he pointed at the creature while it flapped its wings quickly.
“Isn’t it scary, Sammy,” the mother replied, while she gave her son a kiss on the top of his head.
“Get off, mummy. It’s embarrassing,” the boy moaned.
“It’s looking for fairies,” she said. "The bat I mean."
“Why fairies?”
“To play with,” she answered.
“Oh, that’s strange, mummy. I thought bats sucked blood,” the boy said innocently enough.
“What?” she said horrified.
“Are bats, vampires?”
The mother now came to the conclusion that this was a bad idea, and decided to take her son home to bed, as his imagination and knowledge of such things wasn't healthy. “We need to go, love,” she said, while she pulled him carefully through the small crowd.
“But why?”
“Because you know too much for a little man. At your age you should be into happy things, and not doom and gloom," she answered.
With that they vanished down one of the darkened streets.
Sean sat in the van with his mate, bored with waiting, “What's the bloody time now?”
Harry looked at his watch, then realised the time.
“Shit. They should be arriving in the next five minutes.”
“Damn.”
All of a sudden a noise erupted outside.
Sean opened the door and heard the roar of the crowd, it only meant one thing, the celebrities were finally arriving.
She couldn‘t forget the last conversation she‘d had with her mother when they‘d shared their feelings, realising at that moment how much she loved her. Of course that was before the unthinkable had happened. She missed her mum so much. Sometimes she would cry and bad things would happen, while she waited patiently in the black and white area of grass and trees. She was trapped, like a prison cell which only had a few metres of space. Trapped like a caged animal.
She knew something was different, as more people than normal could be observed. Tonight six people had already been spotted within a short space of time. Also something else was in the air, it was hard to explain, but it came in the form of a cynical man.
The loneliness was hard to bare, as her empty soul rotted slowly in what seemed like endless anguish.
15
Jack stepped out of the vehicle and waved reluctantly, not enjoying the situation he faced. He fancied a whiskey, it would have to wait.
“We love you, Jack,” a woman yelled from some distance away.
That night he wore his expensive suit. The suit was all black, the tie was white with red stripes. He'd had his haircut earlier that day, it looked tidier.
“I love you, guys,” he shouted, he didn’t even know these morons.
Jack’s transport had dropped him off in the same way the vans had arrived earlier, as they entered the other side of the park through the big gates. The vans had now been removed to another location.
The crowd roared as the atmosphere heightened to new levels.
“You’re a legend,” another person bellowed, it was a man this time.
Jack searched for the tent. It was just ahead of him about fifty metres away, dazzled in lights. He peered at his watch, the time was seven thirty six, still an hour and twenty four minutes until live transmission would start. He made it to the huge shelter, and sat down on the comfy chair with added cushions. The thing which annoyed him was, it was Mitch’s chair. Jack felt a strange vibe in the air that night, it was hard to explain.
“What's out there, on this cold frosty night?” he muttered, knowing it was going to be a massive disappointment.
He heard the slight rustling of leaves, the wind seemed to be getting up a bit. On the left of him a second vehicle appeared. The backdoor opened and a figure got out.
Must be Janet, he thought.
A strong light flashed across the path, it was her.
“Hi, Jack. You’re here early tonight?” Janet said, while she sat down beside him.
“Yeah, they wanted me to walk round first, but I can’t see the point really,” Jack answered miserably
“I heard from someone that you weren't happy about tonight’s show. Why?”
“To be honest, Janet. Why come here in the first place? This place is going to be rubbish,” Jack replied angrily.
"It’s only one show, love,” Janet said concerned.
“I don’t care. I feel like shit. I do realise one thing though, everything is pointless.”
“What's wrong, Jack? I'm worried about you.”
“For god sake, Janet. You don’t give a shit about me, so just leave it. I’ll go for a little look shall I, see if I can come across a king or something,” Jack answered sarcastically.
Just get off the dreaded booze, Jack. She watched him as he left the tent and made his way down a darkened lane.
He'd walked for about two minutes when he felt an intense chill.
“Who’s there?” he asked.
What Jack saw next made him feel uneasy, on some leaves from a nearby tree luminous ice covered the growth. The last time he had observed anything like this was many years ago, when he was a child.
At the age of seven he remembered running through a wood that led to his grandmother’s house, as he made his way through the many trees, he felt an odd chill as it engulfed him. At the end of the forest a little gate was seen, through it he observed the road which would take him to her cottage. This is when he noticed white particles of luminous glowing ice stuck to the leaves. The nearer the trees were to his grandmother’s house, the whiter they became.
That is when the voice of a grown man bellowed, “She's laying on the floor. She’s not breathing.”
Little Jack ran down the road, scared to what he might find. Once he'd made it, he neared the man who stood at the front door.
“What's wrong with grandma?” he asked, his small hands grabbed at the man’s coat.
The man who had whitish hair looked upset. “I’m sorry, lad. She's dead," he replied, while he placed a hand on the boy's shoulder.
“What do you mean, she‘s dead?”
“She‘s not with us any longer,” the man answered, already he missed her.
Near the front door of the cottage little Jack saw her, she seemed happy as she waved at him, then a light came.
Jack had never encountered glowing ice since that awful day, and it scared him very much. Whatever spirit was lurking here tonight had not been dead long?
“Who's there?” he asked. His heart raced. “Who's there please?”
Jack proceeded through the trees, and the whiter the leaves became, then the strangest looking tree appeared in front, as it stood on its own five metres from the rest. Nearly every branch was missing, and the trunk was badly scorched.
Another celebrity must of arrived, because the crowd in the distance applauded louder than before, which caused Jack to lose focus for a second. “Idiots,” he moaned.
Certain people were probably concerned about his whereabouts, and decided to head back. A show was being aired shortly.
“Where are you going?” a voice asked.
Jack stopped in his tracks. “What the hell,” he muttered.
“I've been waiting for you,” the voice said.
“Where are you?” Jack asked.
“I'm at a place where I cannot escape. Trapped in my own living hell, because of you," it screamed.
Jack now trembled, the tone of the voice was very deep. If his theory was correct, and this ghost had recently passed, it could be anyone from a young child to a much older person?
“I want to help you,” Jack said, all he really wanted to do was go back to the tent and drink coffee.
“You're a bloody fool,” the unseen apparition bellowed.
He turned towards the burnt tree, and realised this was the spirit’s trapped cell. "Show yourself,” Jack ordered, then waited patiently for it to appear.
There was nothing.
“Show yourself?” Jack shouted angrily, tiring of this night.
In the distance the crowd roared again.
He'd had enough of this now, and decided to walk back to the tent. Jack had devised a plan, to stay the hell away from this certain area when the show started.
Suddenly he heard a girl while she cried, which answered the question of who this mysterious spirit was? He waited to see what would happen next.
Jack realised it would soon be Christmas, it was now going to be a very lonely time of the year, since his wife left.
“I hate happy people,” he said quietly.
The hideous tree in front seemed to call out to him, then at the bottom he saw the spirit of a little girl. Her hands covered her face, as she still cried.
Jack thought he would try the gentle approach. He knew this spirit was restless.
“I want to help you, little girl,” he said softly, as he crouched down so he was the same height as her.
The girl’s hands left her face, while she looked at him a little startled.
Jack realised he'd seen her before. “I know you,” he said, somewhat dumbfounded.
The girl looked about ten or eleven, and was dressed in a school uniform, which was a light blue jacket and a red skirt. “I know you,” she answered, while she stared.
“How do you know me?” he asked.
“Other spirits tell me about you, say you're important. I personally think you're a waste of time,” she said aggressively.
Jack now felt hot in the face. “Why do you think I'm a waste of space?” he asked deflated.
“Prove to me you can do something right once in your pathetic life, then I'll trust you with vital information, so you can catch the person who ruthlessly murdered me, and who will kill many more.”
“What do you mean, about doing something right in my life?” Jack asked, for god sake he was a famous medium.
“If you don’t do what I say, more girls will die," she said chillingly.
“What did this monster make you do?” he asked, while he tried to sympathise with the ghost.
The girl now had a sadistic smirk on her face, as she said, “Feel it for yourself.”
He then knew he was in serious trouble and tried to run.
An immense pain was felt in his shoulders. It was like two clamps had gripped them so tightly they were squashing his bones. Jack was lifted into the air about two metres from the ground, as he gasped for breath. “Please god, have mercy on my soul,” he yelled at the top of his voice. The torture was far from over with, now the left side of his face hurt badly like it was being sliced with a Stanley blade. “Stop, please stop,” he cried out again. He tried to fight it. He'd never known such torment, as the slicing carried on down to his belly button. Jack realised he was experiencing the last few hours of this poor girl’s life. Suddenly he was dropped from the air, he smacked the ground hard. Blood covered his clothes. “Please, let it be enough. Do not fear me, little girl,” he pleaded.
How was this possible, he'd never witnessed a ghost who could do such things?
He got up slowly his whole body hurt like hell.
“Help them girls, Jack,” a voice said.
Jack took a few steps, he needed to get out of there before this ghost killed him.
“Help them girls,” she said again more softly this time.
“I will,” was all he yelled. He was desperate to escape her.
He stumbled through the group of trees, utterly petrified. Jack observed many lights in the distance. He headed to them and heard the crowd in the near distance. Everything seemed dreamlike.
He carried on towards the warm lights of home. “Shit. Jack has been stabbed. Help him," someone shouted.
He fell to the ground. Jack opened his eyes to see a familiar face.
“What happened, Jack?” Janet asked, while she cradled his broken body.
Jack touched her face so she'd come closer, then he said, “Forgive me, Sam."
“We need help,” she screamed. She felt his pulse and realised with utter horror there wasn’t one.
Janet began to cry.
The great Jack Colton was dead.
16
The job was long hours at times, but he loved it. Tonight he wasn’t enjoying so much, he'd just received a phone call. What did they mean when they said Jack had been attacked?
His forehead covered in sweat. He felt a strange sort of guilt, it was his idea to send him there in the first place, now this had happened. First thing tomorrow he would have to sort out a replacement, there were plenty out there to choose from. The problem was, Jack was the best in his field. He thanked the lucky stars that Jack’s heart had restarted by itself, because he'd heard his good friend had been dead for over two minutes. When the ambulance crew arrived, they took poor Jack to the hospital.
Brian sat in the comfy chair his hands behind his head, he peered through the window into darkness, it was so quiet out there. All of a sudden the phone rang stirring him from his sombre thoughts, it was going to be a very long night.
Jack had been in the hospital for a while. When the medical staff first observed his wounds, they were quite taken aback. As the hours passed, the cuts seemed to miraculously fade from red to a faint pink, one doctor remarked on this as out of the ordinary.
A nurse walked to his bed and examined the cuts, this is when she looked at him with surprise. She left, within seconds she'd returned with a doctor in tow, the doctor gave him the once over. Afterwards he gave Jack an odd stare, then said, “Your wounds have completely healed. I don't understand. Even a scar cannot be seen.”
He didn’t reply but peered uneasily towards the window of the room. He knew she was still out there.
“There's no point keeping you here, Jack. You can leave tomorrow,” the doctor said. “I don’t understand how you could have healed so quickly? When you came in, your injuries were deep. Looking at you now, it’s like it never occurred. I must go, I am a very busy man. It was very nice to meet you, Jack."
He then left the room, the nurse followed closely behind.
The comfortable pillow against his cheek, he closed his eyes, after a few minutes he had succumbed to heavy restless sleep.
He had been in hospital for just under two days, Jack felt relieved he was finally going home.
Now he was returning home by taxi which Brian had kindly ordered. In the back seat with him was Janet. She was still freaked out by the surreal events of that night.
Jack was dressed shabbily, jeans and a creased shirt.
Janet wore a flowery dress, her hair was a mess though.
He could tell she was worried about him, which surprised Jack. She was a lot nicer than he previously thought. He got the impression she was a heartless bitch, only interested in her career.
“Thank you,” Jack said.
“I do care, Jack. I was really scared for you, as a friend,” she replied.
“I know, it's shocked me by how much people do care. For years now I've lived in a dark place, thinking people were selfish. All along I was the one being selfish,” he muttered.
Janet looked a little puzzled, and said, “You have changed, Jack. Tell me what really happened in Willow Park?”
He began feeling anxious, as the memories of that night still haunted him. “Nothing happened,” Jack answered.
He tried to open the door, not realising the vehicle was still moving.
“What are you doing, mister?” the driver shouted, as he stared at Jack through the front mirror.
Janet had to act fast before Jack hurt himself. “Stop it, stop it,” she pleaded.
Jack stopped and started to cry. “I’m sorry. I am so sorry,” he said quietly.
“It’s Okay. You’ve had a bad experience. It’s going to take time to get over it, ” Janet said. She placed a hand on his shoulder.
Jack shook. What the hell was wrong with him? He was so scared of losing his mind. Finally the taxi stopped and Jack hurried out onto the path.
Janet paid the money to the driver, while she kept an eye on him.
“What are you going to do now?” she asked, as she joined him on a nearby bench.
“I need a shot of whiskey and some sleep,” he replied. For the first time in his life he understood what true fear felt like.
“Are you sure you're Okay?” she asked. "Would you like me to come in with you and keep you company?"
“I'm okay, Janet. Thank you for everything," Jack answered.
He headed towards the house.
Janet realised there was nothing else she could do, and proceeded to her sports car which was parked just down the road. The funny thing was, she could have drove to the hospital and gave Jack a lift home, but the last time she'd done someone a favour they had puked all over the passenger seat. Once in, the smell of sick still lingered. The engine roared nicely as she stuck her foot down on the accelerator, her next destination was home.
Alison laughed with pure joy as she ran down the stairs to open her presents. It was Christmas day, and she adored this holiday so much.
“Mummy, mummy,” she screamed with excitement.
Miranda stood at the bottom while she smiled at her, it was these moments that made having children worth it.
“Merry Christmas, darling,” Miranda said.
“I love you, mum," she replied.
Alison’s dad appeared from the living room. “Hi, sweetheart,” he said.
Alison noticed her father was still dressed in his pyjamas, which made her giggle. Being a builder by trade it seemed like he was always working, so Alison didn't see him as much as she would of liked. Her mum on the other hand was dressed a bit classier than normal, as she wore a nice white blouse and light brown trousers.
“What's with the outfit, mum?” she queried a bit shocked.
“I thought I'd take a walk down to the local church, just to see if anything was going on,” Miranda answered.
Alison didn’t know her mum was into that sort of thing. “Are you turning religious or something?” she asked.
Miranda laughed, then replied, “No I'm not turning religious, even though there’s nothing wrong with it. It’s Christmas and I feel like I should make a bit of an effort.”
“When are you leaving, love?” Alison’s dad asked, as he scratched his crotch.
“Dad, that's disgusting,” Alison cried out.
Miranda decided to change the subject, and said, "I’ll be heading out in about an hour.”
“Let’s all go,” Fred replied.
“Okay, that's a plan,” Miranda said. “We’ll leave in about an hour, after present opening and breakfast.”
An hour later they headed to church.
"Isn’t this great," said Alison.
“Lovely, bloody lovely,” Fred replied. He hated this weather so much.
The three of them walked down the country lane, as they took in the view.
“Where's the church, love?” Fred asked.
Miranda was about to answer when some people were seen in front.
“Let’s follow them,” she said quietly.
“I’m freezing,” Fred said, as he shivered from the cold.
An elderly woman in front slipped on a patch of ice. A man of a similar age tried to help her, as an anguished look appeared on his face.
“I better help that poor lady,” Miranda said, as she ran to them.
She helped the lady back up and checked she was fine, then made her way back, “Guess what, they aren’t going to the bleeding church. We've been following them for no reason.”
“Where are they heading?” Fred asked.
“To the local pub, for the 11 o clock opening.”
“Let’s head there mum, please?” Alison begged.
“Sod it. It’s too cold to mess around in this weather,” Miranda replied.
“Yes, an alcoholic beverage,” Fred shouted with a smile on his face.
“I knew you'd like that,” his wife said, while she laughed.
“What did you say to the old people, mum?” Alison asked.
“Where they were heading?”
“Didn’t you ask them where the church was?”
“Well, I was in the middle of helping an old lady off the road. I didn't think.”
“Maybe the church is along here somewhere?” Alison said, knowing her mum was disappointed.
“Impossible, darling,” Miranda answered. Then like magic the church appeared from behind a tall hedge. “I feel like such an idiot."
“Let’s go to the pub,” Fred said enthusiastically.
Miranda headed to the gate, then turned to her family who stood in the middle of the road. “Are you coming?” she shouted.
Both followed reluctantly.
17
The reverend stood at the front of the church. Alison and her parents sat near the back. Miranda recognised a couple of faces here and there.
The reverend was a big man, who stood about six foot tall and was slightly overweight. He walked to the wooden stand and opened a thick bible, then said, “It's an important day today, and that's why we are here to pay our respects to Christ our lord. He gave his life for us as we give our life to him, respecting and treating one another as he would expect….”
This was as boring as homework, thought Alison. She had a CD player hidden in her fleece pocket, she put the earphones in discreetly and pressed the play button. She now listened to one of her favourite bands. Alison looked to her left, the majority of people were elderly, that is when she saw the boy of her dreams sat only a few seats away. He glanced at her. She panicked. Alison turned the music off, then removed the earphones. She needed to get out of the building for a few minutes to get some fresh air.
“I‘m hot. I‘m just going to pop outside for a minute, mum,” she said.
Alison proceeded with haste to the entrance. She opened it quietly so she wouldn't disturb anyone, then made her way outside. She stood under the church porch and observed the snow as it came down harder than previous.
A robin flew off a lonely grave to a nearby tree, while it tried to escape the terrible conditions.
A couple of icicles fell from the roof and missed Alison by inches. With luck there was a bench behind her. She sat down on the coldish wood and took a couple of deep breaths. Alison felt calmer straightaway while she looked at the snowy landscape ahead. It was so beautiful. All of a sudden the boy she liked appeared from the entrance with a smile on his face. He closed the door as quietly as he could.
“Are you Okay?” the boy asked.
Alison felt nervous. “Fine,” she answered.
He sat down beside her, and smiled. That day he was dressed in a black suit.
“You look nice,” she said.
“You look nice as well,” he replied nervously.
She needed to come across as cool, and said, “So what are you doing here?”
“To be honest, I don’t know. I was bored in there.”
She laughed. “Same here."
The robin was back as it stared at them from a lonely branch.
“You don’t see many robins these days?” she said.
“I don’t know much about birds, but why do they just appear in winter months?” the boy asked.
Alison was impressed, he was a good conversationalist.
“I’m not sure, but there must be a reason to it?” she replied.
“It’s cold out here,” he remarked.
“I know, but at least it’s Christmas. And Christmas without snow would be rubbish,” Alison said. She was enjoying herself now.
The church door opened and Miranda stood there. "Come on, Alison. You will catch a cold."
“I’m sorry. I’ve got to go,” Alison said disappointed. “I’ll see you at school,” the boy replied, a cheeky grin on his face.
“Deal.”
Alison headed through the open door and made her way back to her seat.
Half an hour later the service had finished, some people lighted candles and placed them in front of the stand.
“Can we go now?” asked Alison.
“Yeah, let’s go,” Miranda replied.
“Thank god for that,” remarked Fred.
They started the journey through the heavy snow. Miranda carried an umbrella. They walked through a clearing. Alison noticed half a snowman had been built. The children ran about it excitedly. She gave one of the boys a wave, he waved back, while he laughed.
“Look at them lovely children,” Miranda said.
“Come on, mum,” begged Alison. "I'm freezing."
Some minutes later they stood at the entrance to their home. Fred got the keys out of his pocket and unlocked the front door. All three rushed in.
Alison decided to head to her bedroom to change into something more comfortable, Alison walked up the stairs and at the top she heard her dad singing to his favourite band downstairs. She put on another fleece, then left the bedroom to join her mum in the kitchen to help with the cooking.
18
It was the 28th of December.
He'd not left the house for sometime, the thought of going out scared him. Jack had not seen a soul for ages, when the phone rang he chose to ignore it.
Jack had trouble getting that terrible night out of his head. What did the spirit mean by doing the right thing? He'd pondered on that thought for days now, and it was slowly driving him nuts. The only thing he could think of apart from the fact that he drank too much, was the messy separation from his wife, if the truth be told he was sleeping around for some months before the split. He realised it was all his fault, Jack felt bad. He came to the conclusion that he had let her down big time, and decided to visit her and tell the truth.
If this is what the spirit girl wanted, then he didn't have a choice. A killer was still on the loose, and he needed to be stopped.
Jack reluctantly left the house and got into his sports car. He started the engine. He knew where she lived and wasn't looking forward to it one bit.
He knocked on the door of the pretty cottage, on the left of him were hanging baskets full of pink and red flowers.
The last time he had seen his wife, they'd had a massive row which ended in him threatening her.
Someone turned the key in the lock. The door opened.
For a couple of seconds she just stared at him, then said looking far from impressed, “What are you doing here?”
“I'm sorry about our last meeting. Something came up,” he replied nervously.
She was a slender woman in her late thirties with pretty features and lovely blonde hair, also far from being a dumb-blonde as her IQ was
“How come you couldn’t make it last time?” she asked. Her name was Samantha.
“I just couldn’t.”
She invited Jack in.
He followed reluctantly. “Do you want me to take my shoes off?” he asked politely.
“Well, you don’t usually. Just come in and say what you have to say,” she said angrily.
Jack sensed she really hated him, which didn't help matters.
Samantha had redecorated, the hallway was now a pink colour, it looked nice.
“I see you’ve been hard at work,” he said, while he checked out the area with interest.
“Don’t butter me up, Jack, with silly talk about how impressed you are with what I've done with the place,” she replied.
Not wanting to argue he stayed quiet.
Samantha entered the living room, and sat down on a chair by the window. She signalled Jack to do the same.
Jack sat on the sofa, while he gave her an uncomfortable look.
“Why are you really here?” she asked, intrigued. She still kind of hated him, after everything he'd done.
This was crunch time for Jack, he felt anxious as hell. “I don’t really know how to say this, Samantha,” he said awkwardly, as he played with his wedding ring.
She was surprised he still had it. “Just say it, Jack. What have I done wrong now?" she replied.
“Nothing for god sake. Why do you think that?” he said.
"The last time I saw you, Jack, you said something which disturbed me a great deal. Do you remember?”
“Yes, of course I remember. It was here, wasn’t it?” he answered.
“No, it wasn’t here. It was in the middle of some street about three months back,” she said.
“I don’t remember that,” he said confused.
“That's because you were drunk. Do you know what you said to me, you bastard?”
For god sake what did he say to her? Jack hoped he hadn't called her a callous bitch or something even more offensive. “Whatever I said, I’m sorry. I really am,” he muttered ashamed.
Samantha seemed agitated, while she took deep breaths, then she said softly, “You begged me to give you a second chance. You kept saying that you were still in love with me."
Jack was dumbfounded. He wasn't expecting that.
Samantha was quiet now, and waited for a response.
Jack needed to tell her the truth of why their marriage really broke up, if anything this new revelation had somewhat confused everything.
“What happened between us was not your fault, Samantha. It was mine.”
“That's not necessarily true,” she replied, as she looked away from him.
“You don't understand. I'm the bad guy here,” he said.
“You know the last meeting where you didn’t show up, it was about me and you, and if we ever had another chance, would it work?” Samantha brushed a hand through her hair, she'd wanted to say that for so long.
Jack couldn't take anymore, and said, “I was sleeping with other women, this is why the marriage failed.”
The colour from her face faded, sadness consumed her.
He felt like he should say something to break the uncomfortable silence, he stood up and tried to make eye contact. “Are you Okay?”
She didn’t answer.
“Are you Okay,?” he asked again. Jack realised he was pushing his luck.
She peered at him with disappointment on her face, all of a sudden she shouted, “Get out of my fucking house.”
It was time to leave.
Samantha felt confused, the problem was she still loved him. Why, Jack, why? Even though he had treated her badly in the past, Samantha didn't know what to do, but something felt different with him. Something in his eyes had changed, it was hard to explain.
In the early days he was so romantic, it was tough for her to imagine that he'd changed so much. It broke her heart really, watching the man she once loved turn into a complete soulless fool.
The yearning she now had for him confused her greatly.
A few months ago she had left him, it was a hard decision at the time. One night shortly after while she was shopping quite late, Samantha noticed a man collapsed a few metres away. She ignored him as she walked passed, until she realised who it was, then he said what he said.
Jack sat in the car outside of her house while he cried. He felt so low. He'd screwed up big time. Samantha hated him more than ever. The problem was, he thought he disliked her immensely, but these new feelings confused him a great deal. Jack didn't often cry, for some reason the sadness had overwhelmed him.
A tap was heard on the window.
Jack looked up startled.
A metre from the car was Samantha, she looked very upset.
“I’m so sorry,” he said, as he wound the window down.
“I’m really sorry for yelling at you the way I did,” she replied.
At that moment he realised he was still in love with her. He opened the door with force, and wrapped both arms around her.
She gasped with utter delight.
They kissed passionately, their lips parted for only a second so they could catch their breath.
“Come in and make love to me properly,” Samantha said.
Jack didn't know what was up with him, he could not help himself.
“I want to make love to every inch of your body, sweetheart,” he said.
“Is that a promise.”
“Most definitely,” he answered.
He joined Samantha back in the house while both kissed on the stairs.
“I love feeling like this,” she whispered in his ear.
With both hands he touched her soft breasts tenderly.
She moaned seductively as she ran her hands down his back.
He loved that so much.
He copied, while he positioned his hands on her back, then moved them down to her backside.
Samantha moaned loudly. “You haven’t missed a trick,” she gasped. She was in heaven.
“Let’s go upstairs, darling,” Jack said. He felt like he was going to explode.
“Good idea,” she answered.
Jack took her in his arms and carried her up the stairs. He made his way down the small hallway to the bedroom, his heart raced.
All of a sudden an image flashed into his mind of the lonely tree at Willow Park. At the base many snakes slivered and hissed, and the branches moved like arms. From the dancing mist seven silhouettes appeared, while they joined hands around the tree, then a girl’s voice said, “Two have perished, but five remain, who will save them from the pain.”
Jack opened his eyes and found himself on the floor of the hallway. He noticed Samantha while she stared at him.
“What's wrong?” she shouted.
“I don’t know. I'm shaking all over,” Jack screamed. He knew the spirit was tormenting him.
“What can I do to help?” she asked terrified.
The green walls of the hallway dazzled him. He felt nothing from the waist up. This was the second most terrifying experience of his life the first being that fateful night, Jack knew a stroke was imminent. If this was it, then who would save the next intended victim from the evil clutches of the yet unknown killer?
With a little trouble he said, "The little girl told me to do something right in my life, and in doing so, would bring the end of mindless killings.”
“What little girl?” she asked.
Jack felt stupid but he needed to tell someone. “I came here today to make things right. Somehow you are part of the big plan, but I’m not sure how yet?” he explained.
Samantha didn't know what to make of any of this, and decided to stay quiet, she stroked his hair softly. Like a mother would do to an ill son or daughter.
The shaking which could be felt just under his skin slowly lessoned, everything seemed to be getting back to normal. The colour of the walls now seemed lighter in tone
“Thank god,” Jack said. He started to feel a little better.
“This might sound like a strange thing to say, but I still have the spare bedroom just across the hall. Take a nap, Jack, for me please?” she said, while she looked at him concerned.
He picked himself up from the floor.
“I see the vacuum cleaner still smells of that unique scent,” he said, trying to be humourous.
“I did clean upstairs this morning, fondly enough,” she replied.
“I better go, Samantha.”
“Please don’t go,” she pleaded, worried for him.
“I better really.”
At the top of the stairs Jack felt a little faint. He placed his hands on the wall to try and steady himself. He wished the spinning would stop.
Samantha pulled him away, then helped him to the spare bedroom.
Jack knew she was right.
“Just lay down for a couple of hours. When you get up, I’ll have something ready for you to eat, if you like?” she said, while she touched his forehead, he had a bit of a temperature.
“Thanks again, love,” he answered. His eyes now closed. “Sorry about the sex."
“Don’t worry about it, just get your head down." Samantha kissed him on the cheek, then left the room.
A short time later he was fast asleep.
19
The lights gleamed across the road, as the New Years Eve disco was minutes from starting. Cars and vans and even the odd truck were parked in front of the building. Compared to other village halls this was smaller in size, but still fitted over a hundred people. While families turned up in their droves, music could already be heard from outside, even though it was still early evening. The snow had stopped two days ago, the ground still covered in thick white. It was still bitterly cold, as icicles clung from thin branches.
"This is going to be brilliant,” Alison shouted.
Thankfully her parents were somewhere behind her, while they chatted to some friends.
She pushed through the doors, and showed her invite card to a man dressed in a suit. On the left a table of snacks had been prepared like sausages on sticks and other simple dishes. Alison looked about to see if she knew anyone from school, she felt a tap on her shoulder and turned round, Sue stood there. "It’s good to see you,” Alison said.
“It’s good to see you.”
“How have you been?” Alison asked.
“Since leaving the hospital I haven't done a great deal to be honest. This is the first time I've been out for ages, without my dad,” Sue said miserably.
She felt like she should make an effort to cheer her friend up, and said, “We’re going to have a cracking night. So get ready for some proper letting your hair down."
“Sounds good,” Sue replied with a half smile.
The huge speakers vibrated at the back of the room, as the DJ played his records.
“Let’s dance,” Alison shouted, as she pulled her friend onto the dance floor.
They were the only ones that made an effort, while everyone else stayed seated or stood at the bar chatting.
“Miserable lot,” Sue said.
After they'd danced for a few minutes, they headed over to the food. Sue helped herself to a couple of sausage rolls.
Alison decided to only have one, because she'd eaten earlier. When she'd finished, Alison spotted the boy she liked while he walked into the room. Butterflies were 154
felt in her stomach, even though they had briefly chatted she still found the situation tricky.
He glanced her way with a friendly smile on his face, then headed towards them.
Sue whispered in her ear, "I set this up. You don't mind do you?"
"Oh no,” Alison replied embarrassed. "What do I do now?"
“I’ll get another drink. Good luck,” Sue said, disappearing into the crowd.
She stood on her own. Alison noticed he wore a black suit with a stripy tie, he looked very handsome.
"Hello,” he said, as he fiddled with the top of his tie.
After a few seconds of uncomfortable silence, she replied, “It's nice to see you. You look smart." She peered deep into his eyes they were light blue, her heart quickened.
“Do you fancy going outside?” he asked. "It's too loud in here."
Alison was definitely up for that, also her parents would see her if she stayed in here, and would probably mess up the whole night. “Yeah sure. Let’s go.”
Both proceeded to the entrance, where people still made their way in. Thankfully she hadn't seen her parents since being in here, it was a clean escape from prying eyes.
Once outside they walked to some swings that weren't too far away. The wind was extremely cold.
She sat down, then said, “This is really embarrassing, I don’t even know your name.”
He laughed. "My name's Jeremy,” he answered.
“That's such a nice name," she said, gazing into his blue eyes.
“Thank you,” he replied. “You look lovely tonight."
She felt more relaxed, and asked, “Do you like me?”
After a few moments he answered nervously, “I like you very much.”
The clouds overhead looked dark, menacing, a storm was brewing.
“Better get in,” Jeremy said.
“Good idea,” she agreed.
They ran back to the building, light rain could be felt on their faces. Near the door Jeremy kissed her.
For the first date this was perfect, she thought.
Suddenly the heavens opened up.
156
“Better get in,” shouted Jeremy, while he made his way through the entrance, Alison followed.
The first thing she observed was her parents on the dance floor, it was hilarious to watch. “What shall we do now?” she asked.
“Stay here, I suppose,” Jeremy answered reluctantly, he wanted to snog her again, in here was too risky.
Both helped themselves to soft drinks, Alison burped on the third mouthful. “Sorry,” she said.
He laughed. “Let’s sit over there,” Jeremy said, as he pointed to a table which was empty.
Trying not to bump into anyone else they carefully made their way through the crowd, then sat down. In the middle of the wooden table was an ash tray.
Jeremy looked a little stressed.
“What’s wrong?” she asked, paranoid he was getting bored with her.
He took a little while to answer. “I just hate smokers, that’s all. The way they fill their lungs up with dirty black smoke. It just doesn’t make sense to me.”
She felt ashamed, she hadn’t told him about her own nicotine habit, Alison decided to keep that information to herself for the time being.
She gazed into his eyes, he looked back in a nice way.
In the distance her parents still made idiots of themselves, while they danced.
Alison giggled, she loved them so much.
By twelve fifteen everyone had left to head home, Alison pecked Jeremy on the cheek and said her farewells, then joined her mum and dad in the car.
“Hi, sweetheart. Where have you been hiding?” asked Fred.
“Just been hanging around with some of the girls from school,” Alison replied, she hated lying to them.
“Come on. Let’s get home,” said Miranda, as she started the engine.
This was a swell night. Alison now had a proper boyfriend. Tomorrow she would try and give up smoking, she wasn't looking forward to it, but in the long run it was a good thing really.
The bed was comfortable, the thick blankets covered her, which kept her warm. It was two or three o clock in the morning. A lamp was switched on nearby, which caused a relaxing glow throughout. The light was on for a reason, since being a young child she'd always been afraid of the dark. It wasn’t this that scared her so
much, but what lurked within it. In all her memories this was the greatest night ever.
Alison heard her dad in the next room, he always snored loudly after consuming too much beer. Alison felt a draft, and noticed the top window was open a little, she had forgotten to close it earlier. She got out of bed the slight chill hitting her legs. She wore her flowery night dress, but the material was thin, so she hurried to the window and promptly closed it. That is when she saw a car parked on the road in front.
Why was it there at this hour?
Straightaway the headlights came on, the faint noise of the engine was heard, it was as if the driver had seen her, and was now making his getaway. The mysterious vehicle vanished within seconds. Alison decided to head back to bed, as she shook from the cold. Once her head was against the pillow, she drifted off to a faraway place.
20
They were on holiday, as both needed to get away from normality for a little while. Samantha had promised Jack she would give their marriage another try. Jack was off the booze, but it was hard. Some of the nightmares he would have were terrifying and more intense than usual. Most consisted of Willow Park.
Maybe that was how the spirit girl felt in the last few hours of her life?
The place where they stayed was on one of the Spanish islands. It was so peaceful, tranquil, as both sat by the pool in the sunshine while they drank soft drinks. Jack would’ve preferred alcohol, he'd promised Samantha he wouldn’t touch a drop.
Dusty tracks surrounded the villa which they rented, and close by was a couple of reasonably sized hills which overlooked the blue sea.
Thursday was finally here and Jack was in the bedroom while he tried on some shirts. At the moment he was sick of suits, he knew it was the TV work which forced him to wear them.
Samantha walked into the room. Her hair had been cut specially for that night, as it curled at the top of her slender back. She wore a fashionable red dress, which met her tanned knees.
Jack gave her that look, which meant he was impressed.
She glanced back and smiled. “Are you ready?” she asked.
Jack still hadn’t made his mind up. He stared at himself in the big mirror as he now wore a shirt which was light blue.
“Wear that one, Jack. It looks nice,” she said.
"I'm ready,” he said confidently.
He rested his hand softly on Samantha’s back, both walked out of the room. He locked the door, then they headed to the rented car that sat in the driveway.
“This holiday has been wonderful,” she said, while she kissed him softly on the cheek.
"Thank you for everything,” he replied. He meant every word.
Jack started the engine and they were off.
They arrived at the location and saw many scattered lights in the near distance. A huge tent had been put up, in case it rained. Once the car was parked, both headed to where the music was coming from. A huge crowd had turned up.
“Let’s sit over there,” Jack said.
He observed an empty table in the corner of the room. To his left he saw some locals while they drank shots of pink liquid.
When Jack was a teenager he went drinking for the first time with some friends, as a dare the group visited the creepy local forest. While they consumed lots of alcohol, young Jack noticed things lurking in-between the trees. At one point a child appeared to him crying uncontrollably. The clothes the spirit wore covered in blood. Jack at the time was very disturbed by this, ignoring it the best he could. He never wanted this curse in the first place.
He was now reformed. He needed to move forward for the sake of his sanity, and for the spirit girl who wanted his help so badly.
They hadn’t eaten since lunchtime, so they were famished.
A waiter approached them. “How can I help?” he asked. He was Spanish, had short black hair and wore a white shirt.
Jack looked up at him, then answered, “Could we have a menu please?”
One appeared a few moments later, both ordered.
After the meal was finished, they agreed it was delicious, while both watched the live band which played nearby.
It was just before midnight when the two of them arrived back at the villa. They'd not slept together yet, as she wanted to take it slow. Jack respected her wishes.
He took his shirt off, then his trousers, and placed them on a nearby chair.
Before all this had happened he would now be stinking drunk, while he puked in some darkened alley somewhere.
Jack sat on the bed and thought about Samantha in a sexual way, how they caressed each others bodies while they made love. He so badly wanted to touch her, but she wasn’t ready quite yet. Jack closed his eyes.
“I'm ready,” a woman’s voice said.
“What do you mean, darling?” he asked, as he peered up at her in the doorway.
“You know what I mean?” she answered, slight nerves got the better of her.
She removed her red dress and it fell to the carpet. She walked to the bed.
Jack sat at the end. He placed both hands on her outer thighs.
“I feel so sexy,” she said softly.
He slowly removed her panties, as they fell to her feet. Jack stood up and slowly took her bra off. He kissed her tenderly, he'd missed it so much, the intimacy. His hands caressed her naked back.
Samantha took his boxer shorts off, and pushed him onto the bed. He was now inside of her, his hands around her breasts while he touched them softly.
She gasped as she fell onto him.
For hours afterwards they just gazed into each others eyes. For the first time in ages Jack felt content.
Tomorrow they were heading back, a busy day was scheduled.
Jack awoke earlier than normal, beside him was Samantha, her eyes were closed as she slept. He gave her a peck on the cheek, her skin felt so warm. He put some jeans on and a lightweight shirt, Jack left the villa at seven O Clock, then headed towards the beach.
This was ideal, one day he would live here, he loved the sun you see. He made his way up a sandy slope, Jack still wore his trainers. He bent down and untied the laces, and swiftly removed them. Jack held the trainers as he finally reached the top of the hill, then made his way down the other side. Thin longish grass grew out of the creamy sand, Jack avoided it because it was quite sharp. He stood on the beach and enjoyed the view. A couple were seen in the distance, while they smiled. Jack could feel the sand between his toes as he headed to the waters edge. A slight breeze came off it.
A boat was observed close by while it bobbed up and down slightly. A couple of men waved from the deck.
Once it had disappeared behind the tall cliff, Jack decided to head in the same direction. He climbed some steps and at the top he was a little out of breath, then proceeded to a cafe not too far away which cooked a good English breakfast.
A young Spanish boy ran passed while he held a balloon in his hand.
Sometimes Jack wished he was that age again.
He put his trainers on and walked through the main entrance. Two waiters were seen dashing about as they went about their busy chores. Jack sat at a table near the window, then waited.
Within a minute one of them appeared. “How can I help you, sir?” he asked politely.
He peered at the impressive menu and pointed to the dish he fancied.
“Good choice,” the waiter said, then he disappeared into the hot kitchen to place the order.
Jack realised this was going to be the last meal before heading home. He should of invited Samantha, by all accounts she was not a breakfast person.
Jack folded his arms and waited patiently for the meal to be delivered.
21
He parked the car close to the building, and got out. He was dressed in a suit again, but this was work, it was expected. Jack headed with urgency to the entrance. He was here to deliver some bad news. He just wanted the whole thing over with, after that night he was not up for it any longer. He still had one more thing to do before retiring for good, to catch the bastard before he killed again, another visit to Willow Park was due soon, and he was not looking forward to it at all. He now had boozing under control, which was a very good thing, Jack felt better for it.
He entered the building and headed to Brian’s office. Some people stood by the reception.
Maybe they were the paparazzi while they waited for a celebrity to turn up?
He proceeded up the stairs and thought about what he'd say to his friend. Finally he had made it, Jack knocked twice.
“Come in,” a voice shouted.
He made his way in, then sat down on a chair. Jack grew irritable, and said, “Look, Brian. It’s as easy as this, I don’t know if I can do this anymore.”
Brian rubbed one side of his face, then replied, “What do you mean, mate?”
Jack couldn't believe it, what did he think he meant? So he explained it again in a more simpler way. “I don’t want to do the bloody show any longer. Do you understand?"
“I've heard rumours, mate, about what really happened that night. I can understand that you're scared to get back into the field. But Jack, you're brilliant at your job.”
“What do you mean you have heard rumours?” Jack asked. He felt anxious.
Brian got up from his comfy chair and approached Jack, then he said concerned, “I will not say who, but someone said you came in contact with a spirit that night, before the live show. So you wasn’t attacked by a psycho at all, as the newspapers said. You was attacked by a demon of some kind, is that true?”
Jack was petrified of the spirit girl, but he would never call her a demon, if anything it was much more tragic than that. “It was not a demon, Brian. I don't want to talk about it.”
A lot of money was involved in the show, and he made it known with what he said next. “I'm sick of your vibe, Jack. If you look at it from my point of view, this is bollocks. You have met many spirits, do you remember the one at the castle you visited a little while back, and because of you, a young boy was freed. For god sake, Jack. Do you remember that shit or what?”
How could he explain to someone like Brian how petrified he really was. Jack needed to say something to his dear friend, “It’s different this time Brian. It's a lot worse than you think.”
“Explain, please, Jack, I really need to know what's going on?"
“You know the night I got attacked.”
“Yes, Jack. Tell me."
Jack carried on reluctantly, “I sat with Janet under the tent, then decided to go for a walk, just to see if the live show was going to be a complete waste of time. I heard some applauding, and a car or two entered the park, as maybe special guests were turning up. Well, to cut a long story short. I met the spirit of a young girl, and the leaves around me were covered in strange ice, which meant from my own experience that this so-called spirit had recently died.” Jack felt his heart thumping in an odd way, and took a few deep breaths.
“What happened next, mate. You know you can tell me?” Brian asked, now fascinated by this tale.
Jack then continued with what he was saying, “At first I couldn’t tell if it was a demon of some kind, and realising it was a spirit of a girl, then it got even weirder as the ghost told me that I needed to do something right in my life."
Brian looked surprised. “Carry on, Jack. Please."
“What happened next terrified me so much. The little girl tortured me with the darkest of magic. When I was finally released, I staggered with great discomfort back to the tent, where I collapsed in front of the audience. That is it, Brian. The whole truth.”
“Jesus Christ, that was heavy,” Brian said, as he wiped his brow with a piece of tissue.
“So you can see why I'm a little nervous to go back into this weird crap.”
Brian got up from his seat and walked to the kettle, while he made Jack a black coffee with one sugar. He handed it to his friend, then sat back down.
“Thank you,” Jack replied, as he took a much needed sip.
“What did she mean, when she said you had to do something right in your life?” Brian asked wide eyed.
“Well, the only thing I've really screwed up in the last few years is cheating on my wife, and telling her the break-up was her fault, this is what I put right.”
“So what happened with your wife?”
“We're now living together. My other place I will rent out to a nice couple who I met last night. Out of all the nightmares and distress that this ghost has caused me, I'm happier now than I have been for a very long time," he said.
Brian looked puzzled.
“What's wrong, mate, do you think I'm mad, doing the right thing, believing a ghost?” Jack asked a little worried, maybe his boss thought he was losing it?
“I just can’t understand why you would do the right thing in the first place, unless it was for a reason. What is the reason?” Brian asked.
“To catch a killer,” was all that Jack answered.
“What?” Brian said astounded.
Jack realised he needed to explain everything and so he did. “One morning a few months back, I opened a newspaper that the paperboy had posted. It was a
Saturday, so I felt a little crap from the night previous.
With my hot drink in hand I sat down to read the news. Some pages in, I noticed a photograph of a young girl, then a very odd feeling surged through me, it felt like intense rage, but also utter despair. I could tell she needed help, even though I chose to ignore it. What I'm trying to say is, the girl at Willow Park was the same girl. From all my years experience, she must've been murdered at that spot just below the burnt tree. That is my theory, anyway,” Jack stopped, and waited for a response.
Brian scratched his unshaven chin, and gave the impression he was deep in thought.
“What are you thinking about?” Jack asked.
Brian coughed, then said more seriously this time, “You're a brilliant man, Jack, just promise me one thing. Catch the bastard who is doing this. You're now a psychic detective investigating beyond the grave.”
“But I'm scared of this, sometimes I feel like I’m going mad. Look at it from my point of view. The last time I helped someone which was many years back now, I didn’t get severely tortured in the process.”
“But if the ghost didn’t think you were up for the challenge, then why did she pick you?”
Jack knew the answer straightaway which didn’t make him feel much better, and replied half heartedly, "Because she had no one else to turn to apart from a feel sorry for himself drunk. That’s bloody why,”
“Do you read the papers much?” Brian asked, interested.
“Of course I do, what are you implying?” Jack said.
“A second girl was killed in recent weeks. If it's true what you say, this man is going to kill again. And you're the only one who can stop him. Listen to me, you bloody fool.”
“But what can I do?”
Brian then said four words which would now haunt Jack. “Just wait and see.”
Jack arrived at his new home, where Samantha was watering the hanging baskets.
She looked round and gave him a friendly wave. Her overly excited dog ran about her feet.
Jack got out of the car, the meeting with Brian was still in his mind.
Samantha put the watering can down and came towards him. That day she was dressed in jeans and a pink blouse, which enhanced the size of her breasts.
He gave her a quick look and smiled, but Jack had more pressing matters to contend with, with Brian’s advice he would take this all the way. He recalled reading about a second girl being found in a ditch. Her corpse mutilated.
Jack kissed her, it felt good.
Her soft lips touched his, this was perfect. “How did it go?”she asked.
“It went Okay, love. Come on, let’s get in.”
Samantha made her way to the front door.
Jack was about to follow when a strange feeling came over him. He heard a scream from down the road. Jack ran towards the noise, no one was there. Realising he'd just had a vision of something terrible, that is when he decided it was time. Tonight he would visit Willow Park and get proper answers. Maybe there was something special about this road and he needed to get to the bottom of it?
Jack heard Samantha calling to him, then headed back to the house with a heavy heart.
22
The big night was finally here, as it was the first proper date with Jeremy. Alison realised she'd have to lie to her parents about it. She didn’t like doing this as a rule but if she wanted to see this boy, Alison had no other choice.
She peered out of the bedroom window, the moon shone brightly. The sky was cloud free while the many stars dazzled.
Alison hadn't made her mind up of what to wear, she looked through her clothes for the umpteenth time. This was driving her nuts. She decided to go for more easy-going colours. She chose a pink blouse and lightblue jeans, also her comfy winter coat because it was still cold outside.
Alison had asked her mum earlier if it was okay to stay round Sue’s tonight, as it was a Saturday. What shocked her the most was, her mum didn't even seem that concerned about it.
All she said was. “Have a nice time, dear. Is Sue’s dad picking you up?"
Alison remembered replying, “Yes, about seven fifteen.”
The time was now dead on 7.
Alison had devised a plan earlier that day, she knew her parents would be watching their favourite soap at this time, if she pretended she could see a car outside and quickly said goodbye, then she wouldn't be known for her lies. Alison hoped it might just work.
She ran down the stairs carrying her girly bag which consisted of money and makeup. In her coat pocket was her mobile phone.
At the bottom Alison peeked into the living room, and as she had predicted her mum and dad were sat on the sofa, while they watched the soap.
Alison looked through the small window beside the entrance, then pretended to see a car pull up in front of the house. “Mum, Sue’s dad is already here,” she shouted with pretend dismay.
“Alright, love. Have a nice time,” was all Miranda answered, too engrossed in the programme to even get up.
Alison rushed out of the house. She made her way down the narrow path to the bus stop, excited as can be.
The sign for the stop was now in sight. She sat on the cold small bench and waited patiently. Alison glanced at her watch.
It was seven twenty five.
It would be a little while before he turned up.
She tried ringing Sue on her mobile.
No one answered.
That was the one thing which annoyed her about Sue. She would always forget to either charge the battery up or turn the phone on.
A bat was observed. Its wings flapped at tremendous speed while it flew around the little sign, then it headed to a distant wood.
Alison stuck the phone back into her pocket. A couple of lights were seen further down the road, as a vehicle headed her way. The bus stopped a couple of metres from her. She saw there was not many people on it. All of a sudden she observed Jeremy as he sat at the back. Now the night was finally beginning.
Alison paid for a ticket, then joined him.
He seemed happy to see her. “How are you?” he asked politely.
“I’m good. Thanks,” she answered.
Jeremy had a packet of sweets and offered her one.
"Thank you," Alison said, as she put it in her mouth.
The bus made its way through a nearby village. The odd light flickered from certain windows. Once they'd reached the end, it was pitch black. The shadows of the dead night now surrounded them. They saw vast fields, also the odd tall willow as the bare branches reached the empty heavens above.
Alison felt guilty for deceiving her parents. She peered up at Jeremy and smiled.
“Are you okay?” he asked softly. He sensed something was wrong.
“I am now,” she replied as she looked into his eyes.
Several minutes later there was a lot more traffic on the road, and dozens of shops now stood either side. The more they ventured into the place the more people could be seen.
“Welcome to Glasgow,” Jeremy said proudly.
Many shops were still open, their signs up displaying what they sold. The creaking bus stopped at the city station. Alison and Jeremy quickly got off.
Some seconds later they stood on a busy road. On the left was a smaller road with less vehicles, they decided to head down there. A few oak trees stood on one side, then an old church appeared next to them where a small group had gathered near the entrance. Just across the road some steps were observed. They proceeded across the street, then made their way down. Ice clung to each step, which made it quite slippery. At the bottom they found themselves on a busier street.
Jeremy pointed, and said, "The cinema's over there."
There were many queues in front of the big building. Jeremy had already purchased tickets, so there shouldn't be a problem. The film they were going to watch was an American romantic comedy. After a while the crowds gradually lessened, as they waited their turn.
He sat in the car while he stared at her, how beautiful and terrible she was. She was a demon girl. He watched her as she entered the building with her male companion. Through immense rage he smacked the steering wheel three times. He began to sob like a baby. The crowd of people from before had now vanished. It was a lot quieter and he preferred it. He knew where the girl lived. He had waited longer this time through the fear of being caught. He knew what school she attended and everything else about her. The plan was one hundred percent fool proof.
He started the engine, then headed home.
23
The night was finally here when he would have to revisit the dreaded park. Jack needed a second meeting with the spirit girl, because he needed more answers, not knowing if he was on the right path to ending the killer’s spree.
Jack wore his suit with pride. He checked his tie and was just about to leave, when he saw Samantha's reflection in the glass. He turned round and gave her a not so confident smile. He knew she could see right through him.
She was wearing a flowery dressing gown. “I will see you later,” she muttered, worried for him.
“It’s not what you think, love,” he said.
He had already lost her once with his idiotic affairs, and it was not going to happen again. Maybe he should explain where he was going that night so late?
“When will you be back?” she asked, concerned.
That is when Jack decided to tell her the truth. She might disagree with what he was going to do, but he had made his mind up, and there was no changing it now.
Jack walked over to her and kissed her softly on the left cheek, “I'm going back to the place of my worst nightmares, to face her again. I need to do this."
Samantha gave him an unconfident look, as she put a hand on his shoulder, “Please don’t go, Jack. Do you remember what happened last time?”
Jack realised she would try and stop him, but he needed to do this. “I have to go, darling. I don’t have any choice in the matter,” he said.
“Then I'm coming with you,” she replied. "And you won't talk me out of it either."
He looked down at the floor, then said, "Okay. Promise me you'll wait outside, as after last time I don't want you getting caught up in all this. I love you, Samantha."
Willow park was twelve miles from where they lived, so it was going to be a half an hour journey. Jack knew it was going to be dangerous. The things going on in and around the park was not good. He was worried about Samantha. He had a plan though, and if
Samantha was going to argue with him about it, he wasn't going to back down. He knew Glasgow was a tough city, but his idea was to park the car a couple of roads from the park, keeping Samantha well away from the place, while he made his way by foot.
Jack parked the vehicle in one of the quiet streets.
“Why are we stopping here?” Samantha asked, confused.
“I'm not taking you near that bloody place,” he answered.
Jack wanted to keep her safe.
“Why not?” she asked.
“I've told you this time and time again. Just leave it," Jack said. He felt bad.
“Fine, but promise me you'll look after yourself,” she said.
“I’ll do my best,” Jack replied.
He opened the door and got out.
Samantha was now on her own.
Jack proceeded down the quiet road. On the left was the odd shop, also a bar where they sold the dreaded booze. Only a couple sat inside, their eyes half-closed. Jack had the strong urge to have a drink, but he couldn‘t, he had to be brave at a time like this. At the end of the road he crossed the street onto another. This particular street was much busier, while couples strolled up and down. Some carried shopping bags, as the sales were probably still on. It was freezing, as patches of ice was seen on the path, the chill in the air hovered silently. Bizarrely enough there was an elderly man ahead of him dressed in a Santa’s uniform, as he shouted obscenities at people nearby. Jack noticed the bottle of Whisky in his right hand. He ignored him not wanting to get involved. As some terraced houses ended, the road which led to Willow Park started. There seemed a different sort of chill now, as terror took over.
I can’t do this, he thought.
Dread was felt in the pit of his stomach. His mouth went dry and his legs turned to jelly. He stopped and took a few deep breaths, then decided to carry on reluctantly. Just ahead was the entrance to the park. This was certainly the place of nightmares. Jack neared the gate. His heart began to pound. He had to keep his wits about him, as hell was probably a safer place that night. Jack felt the temperature drop even more. He heard a tap behind him and looked round. An elderly man stared at him through a window, then signalled him to come closer. Above the window there was a sign indicating this was a newsagents.
Maybe the old man knew something?
The door to the shop opened and Jack stepped in, intrigued by what this person might say.
The man looked at him, and said, “It’s you, isn’t it?”
“Do you recognise me?” Jack asked, then realised that was a silly question because his face was always in magazines and on the TV.
“Don’t venture in there, sir. Only trouble will come from it,” the man warned.
Jack noticed the man was still dressed in his overalls, but the shop must of closed over three hours ago? “Why shouldn’t I go in there, what's in there?” Jack asked.
“Hate, that's what’s in there.”
“If you don’t mind me asking, what have you seen?” Jack said.
The man rubbed his ageing forehead, and made his way to the front window. He stared at the gate of the park with intensity, then he answered. “I always know when she's there, as a storm will come. She's the devil in disguise, I tell you. A dark apparition haunting a beautiful place. Now it's a place of suffering and despair.”
Jack didn’t understand how this man was able see the spirit, unless he was psychic himself. “What do you mean, when you say a storm comes when she's there?” he asked fascinated.
“One night, about a week ago, I was clearing up down here. You know how it is, owning your own shop, no other bugger is going to do it for you. Anyway, back to the story I was just about to tell. I hear this crack of thunder, so I look out, then there was a streak of lightening as it crashed down into the park. That's when I saw the little girl for the second time, as she stood under that hideous tree."
“How can you see her, it doesn’t make sense?” Jack asked.
“I don’t just see her, I wish it was as simple as that. I feel her pain. Even my darling wife has suffered it, and it was heart-breaking to watch, as I sat beside the bed helpless,” he muttered, while he turned away from the outside world.
“I don’t think she's evil, I'm here to save her, also I'm here to save another girl. It's hard to explain, but I'm on a mission tonight, and I mustn't fail.”
The man picked up a broom and started sweeping, before he said, “Good luck, sir. I hope your mission goes well. I wish you the biggest of luck on your journey.”
Jack realised he was putting the inevitable off. “Thank you, and goodnight,” Jack said.
He left the shop and walked across the road to the rusty gate, then opened it slowly. Two steps in Jack swore he heard a voice. He listened to what it said.
“Mummy, mummy, I love you with all my heart,” it was a girl’s voice.
By what Jack could gather it was a happy memory. In his mind’s eye he saw a girl of eleven or so, as she hugged an older woman. Around them was an open fire and a Christmas tree with many coloured balls.
“I love you too,” was all the woman replied, while she smiled longingly at her beloved daughter.
The fear that Jack had once felt, had now gone. He was seeing another side to the spirit, a gentler side.
When he and Samantha had first met she had fallen pregnant, but a few months later she'd had a miscarriage. Jack remembered being heartbroken, because a daughter had been promised.
Maybe that is why he was helping this spirit?
Jack carried on slowly through the area. He came off the path and now headed to the group of trees. Just behind them the hideous Willow stood. Like before the growth on the branches and twigs were white with ghostly ice. The temperature dropped suddenly, luckily he wore his thick coat. He carefully proceeded through. Finally he'd made it.
Please have mercy on my soul, he thought.
“Where are you, spirit girl?” he asked.
Maybe she was scared to show her face, with the emotions Jack had felt coming from her that night, maybe she had moved on to a more peaceful plane?
“Where are you, little girl, because I have made the effort to come?" he said, slowly the nerves got hold of him again.
All of a sudden she appeared, while she stood a metre from him, then she said, “Why are you here?”
“I'm here for you,” he answered, his heart thumped through fear.
“You've done what you was told. There's no need for you to come back here," she said as she stared intensely.
Jack needed to ask her a question even though it might mean more torture for him. “Of what you asked me to do, have I succeeded in my quest?”
The girl was quiet, but her left ear twitched many times, then she answered, “Many spirits come here, telling me many wise things. I gave you the message that they told me to give you. I cannot help you any longer.”
Jack needed more. “Show me something. So I understand more of what is expected of me.”
He looked into her cold black eyes and a shudder ran through him.
“Then you shall have it, Jack. You'll now get a glimpse into the future. A future where you are unable to save her," she said chillingly.
The spirit disappeared and he found himself in the middle of a big field. In the far distance was a large building with many windows. Tall lamp light's surrounded the area, as the lights shone brightly. He made out some shouting on the left of him, and near the edge of the field he saw two figures while one pushed the other to the ground. Both then vanished. A bloodcurdling scream echoed all around. Jack ran to the spot where they were last seen.
Not too faraway he observed a man while he yelled at someone on the ground, “Why put me through all this?”
“I didn’t mean it. Please don’t hurt me. I didn’t mean to upset you, sir,” cried the voice of a girl.
“You know who you are. Why do you keep fighting me?” he shouted, as he kicked her hard in the ribs.
She coughed up blood.
Jack couldn’t take anymore.
"Please leave her be," he shouted to the man.
He tried running over to them but his body was paralysed. How could this be?
The mysterious person stood over her, then said, “I’m sorry, demon girl. It’s your time to die.”
“Please, mister. Please don’t hurt me,” begged the girl, scared for her life.
Jack couldn’t believe what he was witnessing with his own eyes. He chanted a little spell which caused his body to move again, then charged at the man with all his strength. He went right through him like the person was a ghost. Jack then realised he could do nothing to save her.
Jack watched in horror as the man stuck one hand over the girl’s mouth. She struggled, as he was too strong. In the other hand he held a brick. He raised it into the air. Her eyes wide through fear. He smacked her hard around the skull. Her sobbing then ceased. Like an animal possessed he kept hitting her until there was blood everywhere.
“Stop this,” pleaded Jack.
This was the worst thing he had ever encountered. The field vanished in a flash and he found himself back in the park.
The girl had a sadistic smirk on her face. Lightening flashed across the heavens. In a blink of an eye she was gone.
He didn’t feel too good. He decided to head back.
Jack reached the small entrance and opened the gate. Across the street the man was seen in the window while he peered out nervously. Jack then started his journey back to the car.
Samantha had waited patiently. At one point a gang of youths had passed the vehicle with beer cans in their hands. Thankfully they hadn’t noticed her. The houses in this road were tall with big front gardens. All the windows were dark, as it was late. Samantha began to feel the cold, wishing she was in bed herself, but she insisted in accompanying him. She cared for him deeply, and even though he had betrayed her, she found this easier to cope with than expected. Also he had got off the dreaded booze, which meant he was serious about their relationship working. That really was the main reason she had given him a second chance.
Samantha now started to worry. How come he was taking so long? A tap at the window answered her fears.
She opened the door and Jack got in.
“How did it go?” she asked, glad to see him.
He hugged her, and felt the warmth of her body on his.
“I don‘t want to talk about it,” he answered.
“I don’t understand,” she said.
“Just drop it, love. Please.”
“So, what happens now?” she asked.
“Let’s go home, shall we. It has been a long night and I'm knackered.”
“Okay."
Jack started the engine, and the car moved up the road at a steady speed.
24
The two of them ran into the woods. This was fun. The moon sat behind floating clouds, so everything was pitch black. The area which covered over two miles was supposedly haunted, it was not hard to imagine this. The chill was felt as both shuddered. Ice covered the dying branches.
Jeremy had taken her there because he thought it would be a laugh.
The path through the forest was narrow and rough at times. Occasionally small bright lights would appear, then would vanish, as some small animal searched for food.
In the far-distance a light from a window was observed.
At school there would be stories about this forest that would chill you to the bone.
Jeremy lived close by, but never came here alone as this place freaked him out.
Alison was a little scared, but the trek around the forest would make their journey much longer, so going through here was their only option.
The two of them proceeded down the icy path a little apprehensive.
“Why we are doing this again?” Alison asked, as she shivered.
“It’s not that far. Come on it will be a laugh,” he answered.
Alison had trouble seeing anything at all, it was so dark even the trunks of the trees were hard to make out. “Please, let’s go the other way,” she begged.
“Don’t worry, I have a torch in my pocket,” he said calmly.
Once the torch was switched on, Alison’s anxieties seemed to go. "Thank you. That's much better."
The light was directed at the path while they followed it slowly. Both now walked side by side, which Alison preferred. On the ground something glistened.
What could that be?
Alison realised it was an animal trap. “That's so cruel,” she said.
“Must belong to hunter Alfred. He’s always in these woods, hunting for something.”
“Come on, let’s go. I want to see what your house looks like. What's the time?” she asked.
Jeremy peered at his mobile. "It's just after one."
"What building is that over there?” she asked, as she remembered the light from earlier.
“It’s the Black Witch’s house,” he replied.
She laughed nervously. "Yeah right."
“I’ve seen her, I really have,” he said, seriousness in his eyes.
“What do you mean you have seen her?” Alison asked.
“I don't live that far from here, and when I was a kid she would visit my bedroom at night.”
“No she didn’t. You liar.”
“She did, I promise. One night I was awoken by a noise at the window. I peeked quickly to see what it was, and it was her. A pale-faced woman of about fifty, staring right at me. Her eyes were like slits. Like snake’s eyes," he said.
“That’s horrible,” replied Alison. She felt some wet grass rub the bottom of her ankle. “It’s so slimy."
“Be careful,” he said.
Both now stood at the bottom of a hill.
“Whose house is that really?” Alison asked. She wanted a truthful answer this time.
“Some farmer. A miserable git from what I've heard," Jeremy answered. “Let’s be quiet, so we don’t wake him.”
They climbed up the hill with a little trouble. At the top a fence appeared, and being as quiet as possible they followed the one metre high fence round the cottage and one barn. Barking was heard as it came from the premises. The two of them walked a few more metres and a lane appeared in front.
“We're nearly there,” Jeremy said relieved.
Half a mile down the lane many small lights sat in the distance.
Alison got hold of Jeremy’s hand.
He gave her a smile.
Both made their way towards the village of ‘Cownton.' It was a small place with only one pub.
Five minutes later some cottages came into view out of the freezing mist.
“We are finally here,” he said proudly.
Alison was relieved.
He got his keys out of his pocket and swiftly opened the door.
They made their way in. The hallway was cold.
“Have you got any heating?” she asked a bit disappointed.
“Yes, we have a proper fire. Come and see, it’s neat,” he bragged.
“Most definitely,” she replied.
The two of them took their shoes off and placed them onto a mat. They entered the living room. Jeremy lit the logs immediately, and with a bit of tender care a small fire had started. He blew it ever so gently, and in time the flame had grown to a decent size.
Alison sat in front of the fire.
Jeremy joined her, then they kissed.
He put a hand on her chest.
Alison felt uncomfortable. She realised she wasn’t ready to go any further. She moved away from him.
“What’s wrong?” he asked, looking worried.
“I'm not ready, Jeremy. I thought I was, and I feel really stupid now,” she answered, somewhat embarrassed.
Jeremy seemed relieved, and said, “Thank god for that. I thought that's what you wanted. So you want to take it slow. Don’t tell anyone at school, but I don’t think I'm ready either.”
"Oh thank god for that. Thank you for being so honest. I really appreciate it."
“I feel so much better now we've got that out of the way,” he said, while he laughed.
“When I realised your parents weren’t here. I thought this was it,” Alison replied.
He placed his left hand on her shoulder, “We'll take it slow. I respect you too much to hurry this.”
For the rest of the night they watched DVDs, while the fire kept them warm.
Tomorrow was a Sunday, she would head back home around three in the afternoon. Like the good girl she was, she would ring her mum first thing in the morning, to tell her she was having lunch round Sue’s. There was no reason for her mum to get suspicious. The plan in the morning was to get some sleep, Jeremy agreed with that idea. Then Jeremy would accompany her back through the forest to the bus stop. This was the first time Alison had properly rebelled against her parents, and it had paid off brilliantly. Her life at the moment could not get any better.
25
Jack awoke earlier than normal. He'd just had a terrifying nightmare. He only remembered certain parts. In the dream a girl was seen running, she looked petrified, also one of her arms was badly wounded, but that was it, the rest of the dream was now forgotten.
Maybe this was a sign that the abduction was close to hand?
“Show me more?” he said. Jack needed more, so he could unravel how and when. “Please show me something?"
He still felt unconfident in what was expected of him.
Jack heard a faint tap. He looked up and saw a crow as it stood on a nearby branch. It stared at Jack. He found this a bit odd. He closed his eyes for a second, and when he opened them the mysterious bird had flown away.
He got out of bed and ran to the window. On the road in front he saw a cyclist peddling furiously in the Scottish wind.
Jack needed to exercise more. The only exercise he did get was walking Samantha’s dog. Around 4 o clock in the afternoon he would usually do this. The animal’s name was Browny. Samantha had named it. She had got the animal when it was still a puppy. After the separation she wanted company around the house.
The time was 7.10am, and it was too early for the likes of him. He crawled back into bed. The warm quilt covered him, and it felt nice. Jack had trouble getting back to sleep. He didn’t have much to do that day which was a relief. He needed to visit Brian, because his friend had called him the day before. Brian saying he had new ideas for the show, and that the replacement medium was useless, which warmed Jack’s ego.
He looked at Samantha while she slept.
When he was a child, his grandma said to him once, “You're a good kid, Jack. I know you see things that other people can’t see, but just remember one thing. Whatever life throws at you, always do the right thing.”
He loved his grandmother so much, and he missed her dearly.
His eyes felt heavy, then he fell into a deep sleep.
Either side of him tall hedges stood. Jack found himself on a wide path. He proceeded ahead into the unknown. Wild flowers grew out of the hedges. The petals were dark in colour with sharp looking ends. He carried on down the long maze. Faint light from the moon above helped him on his journey. The path split into two, which way should he go? Being right-handed he decided to go down the right path, which was a ludicrous way of making a decision. Time seemed endless as he followed the walkway. He heard faint singing from all around. It sounded like chorus singing. Jack felt a gust of wind as it blew his head hair, then a whooshing sound from far above. He peered up and saw dozens of crows while they covered the moonlight, then in a flash they were gone. He looked back to the path and heard a sound.
What could that be?
As he proceeded towards the noise, he saw a light, while it floated just ahead. Beside the now recognised lantern, a figure stood, while this person held a spade and dug frantically. Jack observed it was a man dressed in a blue tracksuit.
“I'm so sorry, demon girl. I've saved your soul from bad evil things, and one day you'll thank me. Thank me you will. While I lay your bones to rest under this lonely Willow.”
The man forced the spade into the hard ground. Beside the hole a rubbish bag sat. All of a sudden they vanished.
He flew from the pillow. “What the hell,” he shouted.
“What’s wrong?” a voice asked.
Jack looked round and Samantha stared at him.
“Just a bad dream, love,” he replied unconfidently.
Unlike the first dream this one stuck in his mind.
Maybe that is why the ghostly girl was haunting Willow Park, because her bones were buried under the tree? If he told the police what he suspected, they would think he was insane.
“I love you,” she said, as she kissed him.
“I love you too,” he answered.
By the clock on the cabinet the time was 8.17 am.
“I’ll make some tea, Jack, as you do it for me every morning,” she said.
Samantha got out of bed and slipped on a dressing gown.
“Thanks, darling,” he replied.
She gave him a smile then left the room.
26
“Bloody weather,” said Alison, as she peered out of the kitchen window. Outside it sleeted heavily, while it slowly covered the grass in white.
It was a Wednesday. If the truth be told she wasn’t really in the mood for school. Sometimes the weather made her lazy. Staying in her bedroom while she watched DVDs sounded a better plan. On the plus side she could see Jeremy at break times. After their date three days ago they had become very close. Alison hadn’t seen much of Sue. Maybe Sue resented the fact that she had a boyfriend? At school she will make an effort with her friend.
Her school bag sat on the sofa in the living room, where earlier she'd been watching breakfast TV with her mum. Her mum seemed a little stressed, as her dad was working away on some construction site. He had now been away for two days. He had left Monday morning very early, and was due back Thursday night, so at least Miranda could relax then.
“Are you ready, love?” Miranda shouted from the hallway.
"Yes, I’m coming.”
Alison ran to the living room and picked her bag up, then joined her mum at the front door.
Once outside, both got into the car. The sleet had now turned to rain. The concrete covered in shallow puddles. The window sills of the house drenched in water while it splashed to the ground.
In two months it would be Alison’s birthday. Usually the weather would improve around that time.
Miranda steered the car onto the road, because of the conditions she took it slowly. There was no roadblocks or accidents along the way so the journey went without any problems.
Miranda stopped the vehicle in front of the school. Alison got out of the car and ran to the nearest shelter inside the grounds. She now stood under the bike shed, where she peered out every so often to see if any buses had arrived. By the looks of it the weather had delayed them. Through the blasts of wind and rain the front of a bus emerged. Alison recognised the driver immediately, it was Sue's bus. The children got off. Sue was third from the back. The children entered the grounds through the main entrance.
Alison shouted to her friend, but Sue seemed in a world of her own. She placed the bag over her shoulder, and ran to the building.
In the corridor Alison looked for her, but her friend was nowhere to be seen. She walked up and down while she searched every classroom, when finally she saw Sue in the Science room. Alison approached her.
“I’m sorry,” she said.
“Sorry for what?” Sue replied, as she glanced up from the book she was reading.
“I never knew you enjoyed literature?”
“To be honest, Alison. My grades aren’t looking too impressive at the moment, so I’ve got to study more,” Sue explained.
“I’m sorry, I've been ignoring you lately. I didn‘t mean it,” said Alison.
“Thank god for that, I thought you thought I was ignoring you. Down to the fact that I've spent the last two days stuck in boring classrooms reading.”
Alison felt so relieved, “Come on, too much studying is a bore. Let’s get out of here and have some fun.”
Sue agreed, “Sounds like a good plan. I've missed you Alison so much. Even though I love the fact you have a boyfriend, let’s have a day together like old times.” “Most definitely,” Alison replied.
Sue stuffed the thick book into her bag, and the two of them ran out of the classroom laughing hysterically. Sue had half a packet of cigarettes on her, and offered Alison one.
“I’m trying to give up,” Alison said.
“I should really, after what has happened in the last two months."
“Please try and give up, just for me,” pleaded Alison.
Sue knew she was right.
They entered the playground where many children were observed. Some kicked a ball around, while others played games like hide and seek. The depressing weather had stopped for a little while.
Sue ran to the hop-scotch markings. “I’ll go first,” she shouted. She placed her bag down onto the ice, then danced across the pattern. “You try, you try?"
Alison skipped across the outline. “I‘m better than you,” she shouted while she laughed.
Sue laughed as well.
A teacher was seen nearby. Alison recognised him as a substitute teacher, because she'd only seen him a couple of times. The headmaster stood beside the man while they chatted.
“He’s cute,” Sue said.
“For god sake, Sue. He’s old enough to be your father.”
To the right of them near some steps she saw Jeremy talking on his mobile phone.
Sue noticed this, and said, "If you can have a boyfriend, maybe I should go and chat up that fella over there?"
“I want to spend a day with you, Sue. As I feel like I haven’t been there for you lately,” said Alison. She felt guilty.
Sue gave her a pleasant look, “That's so sweet.”
“I'll send him a text, saying that I want to spend the day with you, and on other days we have to include you as well, because it‘s not fair.”
“You're lovely, Alison. So kind. But I'm not a charity, I'll be okay,” Sue said.
“You're my best friend, never forget that,” Alison replied.
They cuddled.
Alison sent Jeremy the text. She hoped he would understand.
Within a few seconds he sent a text back and said that everything was fine.
"Sorted. I told you he would understand," said Alison.
"You're the best," was all Sue answered.
"Come on I'll race you back to the school as the bell will ring any minute."
"Deal."
Miranda had finished the housework in good time. She had watched some TV, mainly shows about dysfunctional people while they talked about their problems. She also adored soaps, which she watched on a daily basis. It was getting closer to picking up her daughter from school.
The time was 2.50pm.
She'd leave in about twenty minutes, as this gave her plenty of time for the journey there.
Miranda owned a fitness DVD. She had followed most stages with success. Overall she had lost five pounds in just a few weeks. Over the Christmas period she'd consumed too much high calorie food, but even before that annual holiday she was keeping fit secretly.
She stuck the DVD in, then started copying the cardiovascular exercises on the TV.
Within fifteen minutes she had completed the next stage, and decided to get ready to pick up her daughter.
Miranda put on a coat and headed for the front door.
Once outside she made her way to the car.
Straightaway she noticed the vehicle tilted a little.
With curiosity she looked closer. Finally she had reached the bonnet and knelt down on one knee, then she heard a strange hissing sound as it came from under the car. Miranda peered down to where it was coming from, and noticed what looked like plantation while it covered two wheels on one side. Then Miranda came to the conclusion she must of drove over some stingingnettles that morning after dropping Alison off at school, and by the hissing sound it meant one or more of the tyres was losing air fast. Miranda inspected them, and realised two were slashed badly.
This is all I need, she thought.
Miranda grabbed her mobile phone and rang the AA immediately. Once that was done she glanced at her wrist watch, the time was 3.10pm. Alison would be leaving school soon.
I better give her a ring, she thought.
She clicked on Alison’s name and waited for her daughter to answer.
27
School had finished for another day, as all the children left the many classrooms. The weather had calmed dramatically. All the storm clouds were now replaced by a light blue sky.
“Thank god for that. Another boring day over with,” Sue said.
Alison walked behind Sue, while they made their way through the crowded corridor. All of a sudden an uproar was heard in front. When they saw what was going on, they weren’t surprised one bit. It was two boys from the year above having a fight.
“Let’s go this way,” Alison said, not wanting to get involved. She pointed to a side door near to where some stairs began. The stairs led to the computer rooms.
“Good idea,” Sue answered.
The two girls left the corridor, and now stood outside.
Both slowly made their way to the front of the school where Sue would catch her bus, and Alison would get picked up.
A door in front opened and the two boys fell onto the pathway.
Thankfully the headmaster appeared, as he stormed out of the main office. He got hold of the two boys. “What's going on here?” he ordered.
Like any good headmaster the boys looked petrified.
He escorted them to the dreaded office, where they'd be punished severely.
“Bloody boys,” said Sue. “Bloody fat, lazy boys.”
“Some are Okay. Look at Jeremy, he’s not that bad,” replied Alison.
“I see your point. Come on, let’s go. I don’t want to miss my bus, love.”
“Yeah, and I don’t want to miss my lift. Bloody cold weather.”
“Well, at least it's not as rubbish as it was,” replied Sue, while she peered up at the sky with a doubtful look on her face.
Through the gate the bus appeared.
“Come on, let’s hurry,” Sue screamed delightfully.
The two of them ran up the pathway.
Alison watched her friend as she got on.
Through the window Sue waved.
She waved back.
Once the bus had disappeared from view, Alison peered at her watch. Mum was only going to be another five minutes hopefully. Unless a disaster had happened from home to here, but the likeliness of that was very slim.
She caught a glimpse of Jeremy in the distance. With luck he saw her and waved before getting onto his bus. Even though they hadn’t seen each other that day, he had not sent her a single text. She found this a bit odd. Was he upset because she chose to be with Sue instead of him?
Alison was just about to check her mobile phone, when shouting was heard. It came from the headmaster’s office. A second later he appeared from the main entrance while he marched both boys to his car. All three got in, he then drove out of the gate in a hurry.
Alison was now on her own. Her feet felt cold. She waited for her mum to show up. She saw the faint light of the sun while it moved gradually downwards. The shadows grew on the ground. The shade from the gate she stood near now covered half of one shoe.
Out of the silence she heard ringing, as it came from inside the school.
Who would be calling at this time?
She knew everyone had left. Come on mum, she thought.
The ringing stopped.
A flock of starlings flew across the school field, then disappeared in a nearby woodland.
Maybe it was time to ring her mum just to see what was holding her up?
Alison put her bag down so she could get her phone. She felt a drop of icy rain on her left cheek. A bad storm was coming. She picked up the bag and ran to the bike shed.
Once under she placed the bag on the ground, then rummaged through every pocket while she searched for her phone.
Where the hell had it gone, maybe it had fell out as she ran here?
Alison left the bag on the ground, then ventured back out into the cold conditions. She looked everywhere. Her phone was nowhere to be seen.
“Where could it be?” she moaned.
She walked to the gate, and hoped she had dropped it there somewhere. All of a sudden Alison heard something just in front. It seemed to come from behind a tall hedge. She proceeded towards the noise, and with utter relief recognised the ring tone straightaway. It was strange though, as the hedge veered off from the path by a good seven metres.
Since leaving the school that afternoon she'd stayed on the path, so how could it of dropped from her bag and ended up there?
The ringing stopped. Whoever had tried to call had now given up.
“Please hurry, mum,” she said.
The chill was now getting to her. Alison heard the ringing again, oddly enough it now came from behind her. How was this possible as phones do not move by themselves, unless someone else was there, while they played this cruel prank?
She needed to be brave and turned round to face the culprit.
No one was there.
Alison decided to say something, “Look, this isn’t funny. Show your bloody face.”
Suddenly a hand touched her right shoulder, and she shrieked. She fell to the ground. Alison looked up and saw a man.
He wore a black suit, and had blonde hair, then he said, “Why are you still here? All the other children left ages ago.”
Alison still shook through fear, but thankfully she recognised the person. She also noticed the mysterious man held a mobile phone. It was her phone.
The man became aware of this, and said, “Oh sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you. I found this on the floor. Is it yours?”
“Yes, it’s mine,” Alison answered. She began to feel more relaxed.
He helped her up from the wet grass. The man seemed kind. He gave her the phone. The battery had been removed and sat in his trouser pocket. He accompanied her to the bike shed where she slipped the phone into her bag.
“Who are you?” Alison asked. She thought he was attractive.
"I'm a relief teacher, and as you can tell I'm running a bit late,” he answered. “Come on. Let’s go inside.”
“What about my mum? She's going to be picking me up soon.”
“We can see her from the window. Come on, it’s dry inside.”
"Okay,” she answered.
Luckily the teacher had a key and unlocked the door. Both made their way into the warm reception area.
“That’s much better,” he said.
Alison’s clothes were soaked, but at least she was out of the bitter weather. “What's your name?” she asked.
“Mr Harrison,” he answered. “It’s quite a serious name. Well, I am a teacher.” He laughed.
“I do recognise you kind of. I saw you this morning, didn’t I?” she said.
“Yes, you did."
“What class did you teach today, sir?” she asked.
He gave her a strange look before he answered the question, “I was teaching human anatomy. Very interesting what the body can do.”
“Was it science you were teaching, sir, I don't remember seeing you in any of the science classes?” she asked again.
“Most probably, but now we must start,” he said more seriously. A chill was felt in the air. “I’m sorry, but I'm going to change now, as being pleasant to you was all an act, so you would follow me in here."
“What do you mean, sir?” Alison asked baffled.
“Yes, Alison. All my planning this time round has not gone to waste. I have all the keys to the entire building. The cameras are switched off, also the caretaker received a distressing call earlier this afternoon from me, and is travelling far from here with the knowledge that his elderly father is gravely ill.”
He seemed pleased with himself.
She thought this was some sort of joke. “What are you talking about?”
He walked confidently to the door and locked it. He peered back at her. His face had changed.
Alison didn’t know what game he was playing. “What's happening, sir?” she said a little fearful.
The man slammed the glass of the door with his fists, then shouted, “I'm going to kill you. You know who you are. You are like the rest and you must pay.” A tear ran down his forehead.
The teacher who had seemed so kind had now turned into a monster. “What are you talking about? I haven’t done anything to you,” she pleaded. The strange thing was, even though he was acting peculiar, a small part of her still thought this was some kind of wind-up, as he looked harmless enough.
“No one is here to save you. So stop snivelling,” he said cruelly.
Alison remembered her mum. "My mum will be here soon, so leave me in peace, I beg you.”
“No she won't, I know where you live. I slashed her car tyres earlier, and cleverly placed nettles underneath. So even your bitch of a mother has no idea the danger you face. No one is here to save you.”
All of a sudden it dawned on her. She was in really serious trouble. “Please don’t, I'm very scared, I'll do anything. Please don’t hurt me,” she cried out.
The man came nearer, and said, “You're my third conquest, Alison, and I couldn‘t have planned it better. I stole the phone from your bag while you were attending your last class. I took into consideration that your mother would try and ring you, and as you stood there waiting in the cold and dark, you would hear your phone calling out to you. Realising you'd dropped it, you would enter the grounds to retrieve it. Grabbing you at the roadside seemed to me a bad idea. The plan worked even better than I expected. As the bad weather made you come away from the roadside and into my clutches.”
“You're a freak,” screamed Alison. She was petrified.
The man grabbed her, then pushed her to the floor. He got hold of her hair and started pulling her further down the corridor.
Alison yelled out for anyone to assist her, but help was not coming at this moment.
“Shut the fuck up, you bitch,” he cursed. He stopped, then walked away from her.
Alison was in shock.
What was going to happen next, maybe he was beginning to regret his actions?
She looked at him. He seemed deep in thought. “If you let me go, I swear, I won't say anything,” she pleaded.
“It's time. I'm so sorry,” he said.
Alison felt alarmed. Whatever this psycho had planned, it was time for the deed to be done.
He turned to her, his face showed no emotion.
She looked back up the corridor towards the reception area. With immense difficulty she crawled towards it. Her instinct for survival had set in, as if the reception area would save her in someway. Her hands dragged her along slowly. She heard his footsteps behind her, while they tapped the floor in rhythmical beat. Her legs felt tingly. Alison wanted to cry. She was too young to die. The main entrance was now a few metres away with the huge windows either side, which showed the darkened road in front of the school. Alison carried on with the hope that it might save her. Through the left window she saw a girl of about her age. Their eyes met and a strange calmness was felt. The pale girl was slightly transparent, and wore a similar school uniform.
The girl smiled. It was a kind smile.
All of a sudden Alison was being strangled from behind, as two hands tightened around her throat. The mysterious girl vanished, and left Alison to endure the next stage of this terrifying nightmare.
28
She had trouble taking breaths. Her throat felt like it was slowly being crushed. Alison heard the man above her as he breathed heavily.
Everything became dreamlike.
She saw an infant as it was being born, then carried by a nurse to a woman. The lady in the bed was her mum while she smiled with absolute contentment.
“I name you, Alison,” was all she said.
She kissed the baby’s forehead.
Her dad was there. He stood at the side of the bed. Tears filled his eyes.
Then another part of her life was witnessed. Now at the age of three as she ran amongst the longish grass, while on holiday one summer.
Suddenly Alison was back in the corridor. She opened her eyes. The man stood a metre from her, a smirk on his face.
He got hold of Alison and pulled her to him.
“Just leave me be,” she said softly. “I don’t understand why you are doing this?"
The man watched her with interest, then replied, “I apologise, Alison. But you know who you are, don’t you?”
“I don’t understand what you're talking about?” she shouted.
He now looked pissed off. “You bitch. I think it’s time we had some fun, demon girl. So let’s play a game.”
From his jacket pocket he took out a penknife. He waved it in front of her.
“Please, leave me alone,” she sobbed.
Alison felt the blade on her right cheek. She screamed. Through the window Alison suddenly observed two headlights while they came down the road. Then the vehicle stopped behind a tall hedge, only a short distance from the entrance to the school.
“Mum?” she said. "Please help me."
The knife left her face.
The man seemed agitated. “What did you just say?” he said, as he looked behind him. Like a man possessed he got up and ran to the window. Now he was talking to himself, worry expressed on his face. The man was so perplexed by this new development, he had temporarily forgotten about her. His hands flat on the cold glass as he stared out of the window into darkness.
Alison realised at that moment she needed to get away from him. She got up and ran further down the corridor. It wasn’t long before the cries of despair could be heard echoing all around. She'd made it to the side doors which led to the school field, this was her only opportunity of freedom. Alison had to be quick. She looked about her knowing the doors were locked, and desperately wanted something to smash the glass with. A short distance away was a fire extinguisher. She unhooked the cylinder and lowered it to the floor. She needed to be quiet so she wouldn’t give her location away. Carefully Alison lifted it with all her strength, and rammed it against the glass. It made a thunderous sound that echoed down the empty corridor. She smacked the small window countless times, when finally a body-sized hole had appeared. A jagged hole which she could just about crawl out of. The only problem was, she would have to take her time, because the glass was very sharp. A loud bang was heard behind her, and with downright fear Alison looked in that direction. What she saw next made her shudder. The man was there as he stared at her. He looked furious. “You bitch. How dare you runaway from me,” he snarled.
Alison had no time left. She pushed her way through the opening.
He got hold of her foot.
She tried to kick his hand away, but he was too powerful. With both her hands she got hold of something that was on the other side of the door, and pulled for dear life. With all her strength she had made it through. Blood covered her arm. Some glass had sliced her shoulder badly. Alison looked through the hole in the door. The man was nowhere to be seen. She grabbed hold of a nearby window ledge, and pulled herself up to a standing position.
The plan was to head towards the entrance where she saw the car.
All of a sudden the outside lights came on. The whole school field was ablaze. A door slammed shut from the reception area.
She looked with shock, the man stood at the far end of the building. He had blocked her escape. She was out of luck.
He had an angry expression on his face, and he yelled, “Once I get hold of you, I'm going to make you suffer more than you’ve ever known.”
With horror she noticed a brick held in his hand. Her time was up. She decided to try and outrun him, as quickly as she could she ran further into the school field.
The killer followed closely behind.
Jack was cold. There was definitely a frost setting in. He held the lead as the dog walked happily in front, while it sniffed the ground. He had covered about two miles and now made his way down a winding lane. Along this narrow road many farms stood. If he carried on further down, then at some point he would end up on the main road. At this part of the journey he would turn right up a public footpath.
He proceeded up the dirt-track with tallish hedges either side, and noticed the mud underneath his boots was solid. Usually when Jack came up here it would be very dark, for some bizarre reason there was a strong light ahead, as it shone intensely above the left hedge. In patches here and there he heard the crunch of the grass beneath his feet. Jack felt the pull of the lead as the pet was eager to explore.
“Slow down, boy,” he ordered.
The dog took no notice of him.
He looked at his mobile, the time was 4.17pm. Should be home by five. He heard some shouting on the left of him.
What the hell was that?
A small opening was observed about four metres away, as white light beamed out onto the footpath. It made a nice change, usually he would carry a torch with him, he'd forgotten it today. With horror Jack heard a scream, while it pierced the air. He proceeded cautiously ahead, then came across a narrow gate. The dog tried to pull him further up the path.
"No, boy," he said. For once the dog obeyed him.
He peered through the opening a little intrigued. First he saw a football pitch marked in white chalk. Further down the grassy area he saw a stony surface where two sand pits sat at one end. About fifty metres away Jack thought he saw something moving, because the lights were spread apart, some areas of the field were darker than others. He needed a closer look, and opened the gate while it creaked terribly, then headed into the grounds. From a dark patch the moving object reappeared. What Jack saw next took his breath away.
"Oh my God," he cried out.
It was a girl by the age of twelve or thirteen as she seemed to run from something. Her arm looked badly wounded.
“Please help me,” she cried out.
Jack saw how petrified this girl was. He wanted to help her.
Someone shouted from further down the field.
Jack observed a man some distance away while he followed the youngster. He needed to do something before the man caught up with her. Instinctively he let the dog run free and proceeded with haste into the field. The girl was now somewhere behind him, hidden from view.
All of a sudden he had a flashback of the first victim being tortured slowly, while the killer enjoyed every sadistic second. Jack felt sick, then he saw where she had lost her life. It was in a remote building far in the Scottish countryside. The killer to conceal evidence then burnt her body in a well planned fire, so only the bones were left. A vision was observed of the next victim, while she walked through a park near to where she lived. The brute pretended to be a friend of her dads. He then dragged her into a small woodland, before the man strangled her.
His face was seen as he passed a light. Jack was shocked by how weedy he looked. He was positive that this was the vile killer of two girls. The man got closer, when he saw Jack he stopped, a puzzled look on his face. Jack was out of breath, but stood his ground. “Leave her be,” he ordered. He shook from slight nerves.
The man stood there, then he said in a pathetic sort of way, “This wasn’t supposed to be. My plan was fool proof.”
Jack didn’t know if the man was toying with him. He had to be strong, because if he let his guard down for one second, the girl would be in serious trouble.
The man now looked agitated. "You don't scare me. Get out of my fucking way, or you'll be sorry."
As Jack had predicted the man charged for him. Jack’s natural reaction was to punch the man hard in the face. His nose now covered in blood. The brute screamed out in pain. He seemed restless.
“You'll pay for this,” he snarled. The killer tried to see where the girl had gone. The shadows hid her in the far reaches of the field.
“Get down on the ground, sir, as I ring the police,” ordered Jack.
“I would rather die a hundred deaths, than be in police custody awaiting trial,” he bellowed.
The man got up and went for Jack for a second time. Jack punched him again on the nose, more blood ran down his chin.
“Once I’ve killed you, the girl’s next,” the man yelled out of frustration.
Jack couldn’t let this happen. With all his strength he pushed the scumbag to the ground. He needed answers. “Why did you do it?”
“What are you accusing me of?”
Jack was getting angry now. He wanted answers, “Just explain, why you did it?”
The man stayed silent.
“Why?” Jack bellowed.
Then the man said, “I recognise you, if I'm not mistaken you're a local celebrity, aren’t you? That’s it, Jack Colton. The man who sees ghosts. But the question I now need to know is, how did you know when I would strike next?”
“A spirit girl under a lonely willow told me in ways I still do not fully understand,” Jack answered. He expected the man to laugh at him. What the man said next surprised Jack greatly.
“My god, everything she said came true. From beyond the grave she would get her revenge, but how's it possible?" The killer started sobbing. After a few seconds, he said, while he wiped his eyes, “But how did she do it. It doesn’t make sense at all. All along she was playing me, and she played me well."
He knew it was over.
Jack looked at the cowering man by his feet. In some ways he felt sorry for him, but he was a callous individual with no compassion. A monster who enjoyed killing children. It was very sad and very wrong.
Jack rang the police.
In surprising time many blue lights were observed in the near-distance. The moment the policemen descended onto the grounds, the girl appeared from a dark corner. Shock was expressed on her face, her arm needed urgent medical attention.
She stood beside the man that had saved her. “Thank you for helping me,” she said softly, as she gave him a hug.
Then she began to cry and Jack held her in his arms.
“It was all my pleasure, sweetheart,” Jack replied.
She was beautiful, the daughter he wished he had.
The dog still ran about excitedly, unaware of what had happened.
Alison’s mother could be seen amongst the policemen. She clearly looked upset. Beside her stood another woman.
The killer was handcuffed, then dragged away by the law enforcers.
Miranda came closer. She hugged her daughter. Both cried in each others arms.
The only reason Miranda had made it when she did, was because she'd waited for ages for the AA man to show, then decided to ring a friend instead, who kindly picked her up. That is why another woman accompanied her that night. This is why Miranda had made it at all. She partly saved her daughter’s life, as the headlights from her friend's car distracted the killer long enough for Alison to make her escape.
Jack realised it was time to go.
At the side of the field he started to cry. It was all over with, and it felt overwhelming. He peered up at the glittering stars. “Thank you, god. Sometimes I think there is a heaven, and maybe the world is a good place. Goodnight, and sweet dreams.”
He then headed home.
29
Statements were given, as the law-enforcers needed to know everything that had gone on. The killer confessed to all of his crimes, while being held in a local station. Once the media had found out that Jack was involved in the capture, he was the one who received the most publicity, even though he was nothing more than a diversion to what could of happened. If Jack hadn’t been there, then the police would not have been alerted. Another girl’s lifeless body would have been found.
So in some ways Jack was a hero. The national and international newspapers reported the story countless times, with headlines like, ‘CHILD-KILLER CAUGHT,’ and, ‘CELEBRITY MEDIUM SAVES THE DAY.’
Jack would read the stories and cringe.
Some days later the killer finally admitted to burying the first victim’s bones underneath the lonely willow, at Willow Park. Finding the girl’s bones only took a few hours, because the poor girl in question was only known as missing until now, a funeral had not taken place for her. The DNA tests proved it was her bones over time, and sadly the parents were notified of the findings. It was a very grim affair, which Scotland would not forget for a very long time.
The cemetery went on for miles. The resting place for many that had passed. In the middle of the graveyard a church stood, with its many oddly shaped windows. Also a handsome tall spire which rose triumphantly into the sky. That day the sun shone, as it brightened the place up. Even the darkest corners of the graveyard seemed lighter than normal, while the grass radiated with a friendly glow.
On this particular day a funeral was taking place. With all the sorrowed faces, while they made their way to the front of the building, where a vicar waited patiently.
From afar Jack watched. He felt like he should be there, because of her who was now being laid to rest, a killer faced many years in prison. He stood under an oak tree.
“Bless you, little girl,” he said.
Jack saw the crowd disappear slowly through the entrance. He felt emotional. He wore his black suit. He heard singing coming from inside the church. Jack hoped she was now in a better place.
Since the murderer had been caught, Jack felt a lot happier. Like a ton weight of shit had been lifted from his ageing shoulders. He had read in one of the papers a few days back a piece about Willow Park. This time thankfully it was not bad news. It seemed a strange coincidence, but the tree which had been home to the spirit girl for some weeks, was now covered in thousands of pink flowers, even from the trunk they grew in all their splendour. That afternoon he would visit the park for the third and last time to witness the so called miracle with his own eyes. Jack truly believed that the flowers represented her freedom from that place.
He made his way to the front of the cemetery. At the entrance Jack pushed open the gate and walked through. His car was seen just down the road. He headed towards it. Willow Park was his next destination.
The drive into Glasgow had been a steady one. He left the vehicle in one of the backstreets, then proceeded up many roads until he faced the now famous park. Like with his last visit the old timer stood behind the window of his shop, while he stacked some papers.
Jack made his way into the place, and said, “Hi, mate. How’s things?”
The elderly man looked up from the table he was working on. “It’s nice to see you again,” he answered with a smile.
“It's good to see you,” Jack replied.
The man picked up a dirty rag and a bottle of glasscleaner, and started cleaning the front window. “I know why you are here. Have you seen it yet?” he said.
“I haven’t,” Jack answered.
The old timer coughed two or three times, then said, “Her presence cannot be felt any longer, as I witnessed this from my bedroom window as she left. A light came for her, even from afar I could hear her laughing with sheer delight.”
Jack felt strangely emotional. “But how does a dying tree now hold such beauty?” Jack asked.
“Well, as the light faded, the tree was covered in this extraordinary growth, and to this day remains the same. Do you believe in miracles, sir?” “Before this, I would of said no.”
The old man looked puzzled. “How can you not see such wonders with the ability you have in yourself, Jack?”
Jack stayed silent, the old man was right. The problem was he had got so use to seeing out worldly things and the darkness that came with it, he had lost all appreciation for what his gift could do for others.
“You're right. For sometime now I've lost my way, but amongst the shadows, light can now be felt,” he answered optimistically.
The man put down the grubby rag. “Go and see the spectacle, before harsh weather destroys it. It'll not be there forever.”
Jack realised that now the spirit had gone from this place, the astonishing sight would not last long. “Farewell, sir,” he said.
He heard a noise from the back of the shop. The owner’s wife appeared from a doorway. She wore a pink blouse with casual trousers.
“Oh, hello,” she said softly.
“Hello yourself, sweet lady. I must be off, goodbye,” Jack concluded, as he left the shop.
From the roadside he saw a glow deep inside the park. It was pale red in colour as it shone through the slight winter growth of other trees. Even from where he stood, it looked stunning. Jack had a strong desire for a closer look, and headed into the place. For once the rusty gate didn’t creak, Jack found this strange. He walked onto the grass, and as he got closer to the Willow tree, Jack made out a small crowd surrounding it. Some held cameras while they took pictures. He was surprised at the attention this once hideous tree was getting, then he saw it with his own eyes.
A short distance from the tree hundreds of pink flowers grew out of the ground, and more covered the trunk itself. There was so many of these splendid flowers, that only small areas of the scorched trunk could be seen. On the many branches and twigs even more flourished. It was so remarkable, it took his breath away. It was one of the most captivating sights he had ever witnessed.
He crouched down and softly felt one of the petals, that is when he saw it for himself.
Everywhere about him was dark. He now understood that he was returning in mind to the night she left. He saw her standing there beside the trunk. The girl had a calm look on her face as she realised the nightmare was soon coming to an end. Behind her was a shimmer of radiant light. She turned in its direction. Her hair glistened softly with the incoming illumination. Now it surrounded her in all its splendour.
Jack felt its warmth, as it replaced the chill.
He heard a voice of a man as he came through the light.
“Come to me, Verity, and I'll take you to a place where no one will ever harm you again."
“Is that you, granddad," she cried in joy.
A hand appeared from the tunnel which had now formed. The girl took hold of it, then she was gone, as her transition to the other side was complete.
Jack was back in daylight. He removed his hand from the petal and stood up.
A person nearby gave him a strange look, then an expression of pure joy came over his face. The man then said in a London accent, “You're that geezer from the TV, aren’t you?”
Jack was a little embarrassed, but answered, “Yes it is. Do you watch the show?”
“Sometimes, governor. That new psychic is shit, even though my wife fancies him.”
Jack didn’t know why but he laughed so much he thought he was going to cry.
The Londoner looked worried, and placed a hand on Jack’s shoulder. “Are you okay, mate?” he asked.
Jack composed himself, before he replied, “It has been a very strange time of late. I think I just needed to laugh.”
“My God, you're that bloke who caught that bastard. You're a bloody hero, mate,” the man shouted, like he had just remembered.
Jack didn’t say a thing but nodded in a friendly way, then he decided it was time to leave.
“See you, mate,” was all the man called out.
Jack made his way back along the path, his next destination was home.
While he drove along the many roads, Jack recollected what the man had said to him about the replacement medium not being very good. He pondered on that thought until he arrived home.
Jack entered the living room and sat down on the sofa.
Samantha came into the room surprised to see him. “Are you okay?” she asked.
Jack shuffled in the seat. “Maybe it's time for me to go back to work.”
“Are you ready, love?” she asked concerned.
Jack didn’t know if he was ready, but the viewers seemed to like him, and that was the thing which astounded him the most. “Yes, I've made my mind up. It’s time for me to go back. From what I gather, I'm very popular at the moment and I can’t let them down, can
I,” he said.
“Good for you, Jack. I was secretly hoping you would make a decision soon,” she confessed.
Samantha looked at him and smiled, then she pressed her warm lips against his.
30
Some months later Robert Harris stood trial. It was the eleventh of October and the jury had come to a decision.
A woman juror stood up, and knew the job she had to do. "We find this man, guilty.”
That was it, his fate had been answered, as prison was now his new home. He was led away by many policemen. The families and friends of the two girls cheered from their seats, as justice had been served. Outside crowds were in their droves, while they spat and shouted abuse. A prison van waited for him, and he was pushed through the open back doors. A small black towel covered his face to hide his identity. The van then took the journey to one of the many prisons.
Hopefully in time he would show some remorse for what he had done. He seemed to have no family of any kind, as not a single person had ever turned up to see him. Even when in police custody there was not a single visitor. It was common knowledge though, that his mother had died some years back, and his dad was never known to him.
Now he was going to rot for numerous years in his new place of residence.
After two years he was transferred to a new prison. It was still high security, meaning that the most dangerous prisoners were caged here. Most days the inmates either worked, or would spend long hours in their small cell.
Robert preferred his own company to others. He read several books which were mostly crime-fiction and horror novels. Even though the ceiling light in his cell was faint, reading the stories in such surroundings seemed bizarrely more appealing.
In the prison they had a huge canteen which sat a thousand prisoners, even though he needed to eat, he hated mingling with other prisoners.
On one particular day in the month of January Robert made his first enemy. It had all started while eating lunch. He sat at a table quite happy to be on his own. Even though the table was long, it still had many prisoners sitting side by side.
Robert hated being so close to these bastards. Some stunk of sewage, which made him feel sick. On this day his mood was dark, and the food that was served to him tasted bland. Out of nowhere something smacked him hard on the back of the head. That was it, he wanted to kill someone. A rage had resurfaced in him. He attacked an elderly man who happened to stand near him. He remembered the man’s terrified face as he begged for his life.
Robert didn’t realise at the time that it was just an accident.
The older prisoner had tripped over a chair leg.
The damage had been done, which he would soon find out. He was now a marked man, because the older person was well respected amongst the many jail dwellers.
Some days after he would sit in his cell and would hear abuse from neighbouring cells, aimed at him. At first he just ignored it, thinking it would come to nothing.
In the late part of February it became physical. After they punched him several times, he just stayed on the floor and waited for help. After some medical attention Robert was back in his cell. Still the abuse persisted.
Now he was more scared than ever.
He awoke at seven in the morning, slight light descended from the ceiling. He heard the prison guards outside of his cell. The routine everyday was always the same, which he liked. At seven thirty it would be the time to shower. Dead on eight breakfast would be served. After eating what usually would be porridge, a guard would escort him back to his cell. Most inmates worked, so they could afford cigarettes and other things. He didn’t want to work as the prison library gave him countless books to read, so he was never that bored.
A thin blanket covered him. From the little square window was the faint tapping of rain. On the walls of his cell there were no photographs or pictures, as he wasn’t close to anyone. On a little shelf at the end of the singular bed was the book he would read that day. It was quite a lengthy read, but he was quick. A slam from outside disturbed his thoughts. The guards were letting prisoners out. Robert got up from the comfort of the mattress, and put some clothes on. The adjoining cells were now being opened. Eventually his door was unlocked and a mean looking guard stood there.
“It's time to go,” he ordered.
Robert followed the guard into the long walkway. Queues had formed either side. The prison now had two massive shower rooms at both ends of the building. With the rising number of inmates another shower room had to be built. Every morning he would get abuse, it had become a daily thing. For example the prisoner that would stand behind him would taunt him.
“You're going to die like a pig, boy. You child murdering scum,” and, “Why don’t you fight like a real man. Instead of picking on kids, you sad bastard.”
Robert put up with it, he knew that within half an hour he would be back in his room.
At the end of the walkway was a thick metal door.
The guard opened it and they made their way through. All the prisoners proceeded down a narrow corridor. Small bulbs dangled from the grey ceiling not giving off much light.
An ageing guard stood at the entrance to the locker room, and bellowed, “You know the procedure by now. Move it, move it.”
Robert entered the room, and was hit by an unexpected chill.
Maybe he was coming down with something?
He headed to a locker with his name on, as all prisoners had their own lockers so it wouldn’t cause disagreements. He undressed, and felt a little vulnerable. He hated being fully naked in front of so many men. That morning he noticed something different, while one guard stared at him.
Was he just being paranoid?
He looked about him. His hands covered his privateparts. This was such a friendless place. Still he got the occasional glare from certain individuals.
“Please, leave me be,” he begged.
A few near him began to laugh. A hand was felt upon his shoulder. He turned round scared.
The ageing guard stood there, then gave him a warm smile, before he said, “You can go last. If you would like that, Robert. Meaning on your own. I've observed you for sometime now, and I understand your fears, and I respect that, as I know people want to harm you in here.”
Robert replied a little shocked, “Thank you, kind sir. You're the first person to treat me with a little warmth in this cold place.”
The guard looked pleased with that response. "Wrap this towel around you while you wait. It won't be too long.”
The fear which was felt deep inside was slowly drifting away. He heard the splashing of water in the connecting room. It was a strange set-up, as the room only had one hundred showers. It was all well organised though, as in speedy time all the prisoners would have washed themselves and be ready for breakfast.
Within twenty minutes the last of the prisoners had left. The kind guard was observed at the doorway. He was accompanied by another guard. The other man then left, as he followed the queue of inmates back to their cells. Steam still floated from the shower room, while it danced in circular motion.
“Are you ready?” he asked.
Robert removed the towel which had covered his genital area, and answered, “Yes I am, and thank you.”
The guard turned his back, and Robert entered the room. He headed to the nearest shower.
Robert heard the guard from outside while he shouted, “Turn it on. Remember what I said.”
The water rained down on him. The warmth on his skin felt nice. He closed his eyes. He was totally relaxed, using the soap he started to wash himself. He just wished it was like this every morning, but that was too much to ask really. He opened his eyes, and placed the soap back in the container.
“I've finished," he called out.
The water was turned off, and a chill was felt. He looked in the direction of the door and noticed something which unnerved him. Through the glass of the square window he saw the guard talking to someone, but the other person was out of view.
Maybe it was the other guard who had returned from his duties, but that made no sense, as showing each prisoner to his cell took time?
Then Robert caught a glimpse of the other person. It wasn’t the guard from before. He wore no uniform, and looked scruffy. The man stared in Robert’s direction.
Robert stood there naked and vulnerable.
He decided to wait and see what happened next?
He felt powerless. Without warning water rained down from every shower. Robert looked round bewildered, what was going on? This is when he saw the room was quickly filling up with steam. The door had disappeared from view.
“What's happening?” he shouted, petrified for his own life.
Footsteps were heard from somewhere in the room, but because the water caused such a noise, Robert found it difficult to locate where they came from.
“Please, just leave me be,” he begged, he knew trouble was not too far away.
Robert was grabbed from behind, and pushed to the ground. He peered up and observed five figures while they stood over him. He was punched and kicked countless times. He cried out in pain. One of the attackers brandished a knife. The blade entered his upper body region several times. There was blood everywhere.
When the mob had left, Robert stayed on the floor. Out of the swirling mist he saw a little girl dressed in a school uniform. He recognised her instantly. She was his first trophy. Robert gave her a kind smile.
She came closer, then said, “Your demise is close to hand. I've been waiting for this for a very long time.”
Robert knew his time had come. He closed his eyes. Within seconds he was dead.
The End
The Ghostly Girl In The Park(Stephen Pearmine)
I wrote this novel about 15 years ago, and because I love this writing site so much, I’ve decided to share it on here. There might be some mistakes and spacing issues, but I hope you can forgive me for this. It’s a very dark story, but one I’m very proud of. Hope you enjoy reading it.
The Ghostly Girl In The Park
1
It was a rainy day in the city of Glasgow as people ran through the streets for shelter. It had rained
for a few days and flooding of the city was becoming an apparent problem. Scotland was famous for bad weather, in the winter months the temperature would go into the minuses.
It was now September and autumn was approaching, the summer was slowly drifting away while the warm sun now hid behind dark menacing clouds. Even though the city had its crime problems, it was a nice place to live. The streets this time of the morning would usually be covered in crisp packets and half smoked cigarettes from the roaming teenagers the night before, because they had nothing better to do. Apart from that it was a fine city with many tourist attractions. Every year annual events were held in Glasgow like the Scottish proms in the middle of July, which would bring in the crowds from all over the world. In the centre of Glasgow grand Victorian buildings stood in all their splendour.
On this particular morning some windows had been smashed in at the newsagents just across the street from the city park. The owner of the shop had taped a sign to his window warning people, so no one would cut themselves. The owner was a kind old man by the name
of Jeremy Peele, he was sixty one and looked ten years younger than his age. The women customers would always remark on this, which sometimes made his head swell. He was born in Birmingham, but decided to move to this part of the country years ago. The problem was, in his younger days he had nicked from his neighbours houses and was starting to get a bad reputation. By the age of eighteen he had fallen in love for the first time and stealing did not have the same appeal it once did. This is when Jeremy and his girlfriend made the brave decision to leave and to start again. They had now lived in the city of Glasgow for just over forty years.
He had always wanted his own shop and was proud of what he had accomplished.
By two O Clock it would be empty. Jeremy would do little chores like polishing the counter or rearranging items. It was a way of keeping himself busy through quiet hours.
"Oh, my bloody back,” Jeremy muttered, while he bent down to retrieve the broom that had fallen onto the floor.
That day he was wearing his shop apron which was white in colour, but some dirt had stained the material. What annoyed him the most, he had only washed it last night. With a little trouble he picked up the broom then proceeded to the entrance to the shop.
"Bloody youths,” he scowled, while he looked at the mess they had made.
He had owned this outlet for ten years and sometimes this sort of thing would happen, but thankfully it didn’t happen that often. He looked at his reflection in the window, his light brown hair gleamed from the ceiling light. Being the age he was, he was surprised that the grey hairs had not yet appeared. In the last five years he had gained some weight, but he still looked pretty good.
Jeremy removed his glasses from his apron pocket and stuck them on, so he could make out all the little fragments which were on the ground. He walked through the smallish door and out onto the path. With the broom held tightly in his right hand, he swept the glass into one spot just under the main window. He made his way back in and swept the glass from inside the shop out into the street, where it joined the rest. He looked with great care at the pavement in front, knowing glass shone with the suns rays. The problem was there was no sunshine at the moment, which was frustrating to say the least.
The rain had thankfully stopped for a few moments.
Jeremy knew he had to hurry. He did not fancy being soaked through for the rest of the day. The time was now nine thirty two. He felt a speck of rain on his left cheek and looked up at the heavens, the clouds swirled with a menacing power. He walked back in and at the counter was a dustpan and brush, which he picked up with haste, then headed back outside. He bent over and brushed the glass into the dustpan. A metre from the window was a bin, being careful he threw the glass in. Another speck of rain was felt on his other cheek. It was time to head back inside.
A door was heard closing near where the fridges were. Jeremy looked up to see his wife was standing there. "Hi love, just cleaning up the bloody mess from last night.”
His wife was dressed in a flowery blouse and jeans with a pink cardigan over the blouse, they went well together. She had a worried look on her lined face. “Youths are getting more troublesome these days.”
“Bloody bastards they are,” he muttered. He headed towards her still clutching the dustpan and brush.
A loud bang was heard outside. A flash of lightening streaked across the sky. Jeremy looked through the window and noticed another violent electricity surge, as it reflected off the top of the trees in the park. He then noticed that the gate to the park was not closed properly.
“Doesn’t anyone close it anymore, lazy youth?" he grunted angrily. That is when he decided to do it himself, if he didn’t, no one else would. "I’m just going to pop outside, love. I won’t be long,” he said to his darling wife.
His wife, whose name was Mary, came closer to him. “Do not forget your coat, dear.”
Jeremy didn’t need a coat, he wouldn’t be long, he only had to walk across the road. “Don’t worry, love, I’ll only be a tick.”
With his trusty apron to keep him dry he walked through the open door and out into the street, where the weather had now calmed. The wind was still quite strong as he proceeded across the quiet road towards the gate, which still made an irritating sound. Finally he had made it to the edge of the park. He closed the gate. Suddenly out of nowhere another bolt of lightening blazed across the morning sky as it struck a lonely tree in the middle of the area. Jeremy looked on with disbelief as the leaves on the tree burnt to nothing, the smell of burnt ash swept across the park. All of a sudden he noticed a girl standing under the tree as it still smouldered. The girl must have been around eleven years of age and dressed in a school uniform. What freaked Jeremy out more than anything else was the blank expression on her face, unaware of the danger she was in. Jeremy needed to warn her. “Move out of the way, young lady.”
With shock Jeremy realised the girl now stared at him, then he heard a voice in his head. "You have the heart of a killer, it's your fucking time to die.”
Jeremy shuddered. How could a young girl say such hateful words?
Still she stared, her eyes were cold.
Another streak of lightening danced across the stormy sky.
She vanished from sight. One of the branches broke and fell, as it crashed onto the ground near where the girl once stood.
Jeremy did not understand what he had just witnessed with his own eyes.
How was it possible?
Maybe there was a rational reason, but if there was one he was missing it at that moment.
He turned back towards the roadway and stepped over a couple of puddles, then made his way back to the shop. Halfway across the road he felt a strange tightness around his throat, like he was being strangled. Increasingly worse it became, he now had trouble breathing.
What was happening?
The rain suddenly hurtled down from the heavens. Jeremy took each step cautiously, he had to get back to the shop where it was safe. Slowly the rain lessened and the tightness around his throat subsided. In the window he could see his wife with a worried look.
Jeremy made it to the path and breathed a sigh of relief. He made his way in, his apron now soaked.
“Are you okay, dear?” his wife asked.
"I’m not really sure," he answered.
He sat down on a nearby wooden chair and began to tell his wife of what had happened.
Once he had finished she came over and rested a hand on his shoulder. “I saw the lightening and feared for your safety, thank god you are okay,” Mary said concerned.
"I’ve never been so scared,” he replied.
“I think we should ring the police, Jeremy?”
“What, about the girl?”
“No, about the window silly. We need it bordered up so no one can break in,” she said half laughing. After everything that had happened she still had a sense of humour.
Jeremy could see the funny side, he'd forgotten about the bloody window. He got up and headed
towards the till where the telephone sat beside it. He then rang the police.
It had happened a week or so ago now, the bones of the young child buried. The police did not have a clue and it felt good, he had got away with it. He had not killed before but now had the taste for it. He sat in the darkened room staring at the photographs of many young girls that he had took from afar. The longer he stared at the pictures, one seemed to standout from the rest. The girl in this photo had brownish hair and a lovely smile, she was perfect. He touched the picture with his thumb and felt a strange sort of electricity run through him. His nickname was Tigger, his mum had called him that out of spite. She was an alcoholic until the day she died, disease of the liver had finally got her in the end, thank God. The day she passed away, the beatings had stopped for good, he hated that bitch so much. He carried on rubbing the hanging photograph with his thumb. The excitement rushed through him.
His next kill would be soon. He couldn't wait.
2
Alison sat on the bed and waited to be driven to school by her mum. Her pink school bag stood on the cabinet just beside her. She stood up and looked at the mirror in front, then started brushing her brownish hair. She loved her hair so much as it grew all the way down her back. Alison didn’t think she was the prettiest girl in her year, but she certainly had an out-going personality with many friends. Her best friend was Sue who lived about two miles away. Alison had lived in the Scottish countryside for as long as she could remember, with her parents who she loved very much. The majority of her friends at school had parents that had separated, so she felt lucky that her folks were still together.
She peered at the clock on the wall just above the television, it was seven fifty three. School started at nine fifteen. There was plenty of time.
Alison heard a bang from downstairs, and her mum shouted, “Come on, dear. Are you ready yet”
She grabbed her school bag from the cabinet, which had books packed in from the night previous, and made a dash for the already open door. The family cat ran to her. Its green eyes stared with glee, as it purred delightfully. Its fur as black as black could get.
“Hello, you silly cat,” Alison said, while she stroked its back.
Alison had to get on, she wanted to be at the school gate by eight thirty to meet Sue. Even though Alison was only twelve years of age, she had already tried a few cigarettes, at first they tasted disgusting. All her friends at school smoked, apart from Janice who was a complete square.
“Bye, Checkers. See you tonight, girl,” she said, as Alison met the stairs, then headed down. She saw her mum at the bottom while she constantly checked the time on her watch.
“Come on, dear. I don’t want to be late,” her mother ordered. Her name was Miranda, she was thirty nine years of age.
“I’m coming,” Alison replied.
Every time Miranda saw her, a warm sensation would be felt. Alison was a very good daughter, she always done her homework on time and was always polite and considerate to other people’s feelings. She was aware that her daughter would soon become a teenager, and that scared Miranda greatly. She remembered being that age herself. She prayed Alison would do the right thing when the time came. Her family was her rock, and she would protect Alison for as long as she could.
Miranda opened the front door and both made their way outside. The weather was not great, the downpour from the last few days was far from over. Dark clouds floated menacingly in the sky, which promised more atrocious rain.
“Come on, Alison. It’s going to chuck it down any minute,” Miranda said.
Alison ran to the passenger side of the car, and got in. She placed her school bag onto her legs, and held it with dear life.
Miranda started the engine, they were finally off.
The trip to the school took about twenty minutes, Miranda was an incredibly cautious driver. In the last two miles they overtook the school bus, leaving it behind as it disappeared amid the haze of that morning. Even though Miranda was a slow driver the bus at best must have been going a tedious ten miles per hour, and it was really pissing her off if the truth be told.
At eight twenty two the car pulled up at the entrance to the school. The mist was thick, while it swirled threateningly.
“Thanks, mum,” Alison said.
She opened the passenger door. She stepped onto the pavement and placed her bag yet again onto her shoulder.
“Bye, love. I’ll see you at three thirty, Okay?” Miranda said as she waved.
Alison waved back and felt embarrassed. Why were parents such emotional wreaks? The car finally disappeared, she was now on her own and waited patiently for the school bus to arrive.
For some reason it was later than normal, which was odd, because it would usually arrive dead on eight thirty, it was now eight fifty three.
Alison stood against some silver railings, the chill in the air was nasty. All of a sudden the school bus appeared out of the dense fog as it drove through the main gates. It slowly came to a halt, the side door opened. The children walked out of the vehicle.
“Sue,” Alison bellowed, as she saw her friend in the crowd.
Sue looked in her direction and waved. A few seconds later both stood at the bike shed.
“Alright, love. Do you remember what today is?” Sue asked, while she laughed. "Try and make conversation with him."
“For god sake, why did you have to remind me.”
“So, you up for it?” Sue asked.
Alison knew what she was talking about and that scared her very much. Yesterday Alison had told her friend about a boy she had fancied for ages. The chap in question was the same age with lovely black hair, which was cut quite short. He always wore his school uniform with pride, she found him captivating.
"Maybe tomorrow," she replied, then noticed her friend looked a bit scruffier than normal with strange lines around her eyes. “Are you feeling alright, Sue?”
Sue brushed her blondish hair from her eyes. “You know the sex education classes we attend, and how they're always talking about periods. I think I had one last night, then this morning when I woke up I felt so tired. I wasn't going to come to school, but at the same time I didn’t want to worry dad.”
Alison had always feared the ‘Period’ word knowing she was going to have one sooner or later, then after one thousands more would follow for the remainder of her life.
“Sue, go and see the school nurse now, I’ll come with you,” Alison said softly.
“Okay,” Sue replied, she felt desperate and didn’t know what else to do.
Both walked reluctantly to the corridor. At the nurses office Alison knocked twice on the door.
The door opened and the school nurse appeared, she was a big woman with a caring smile, her hair was light red and her eyes a deep luminous blue. That day she wore casual clothes as she was only working until lunchtime. Her name was Jackie and she had worked for the school for seven years.
“Hello, little ladies. How can I help you?” she asked politely.
Sue stayed quiet.
Alison decided to say something to help her friend out. “Can you explain to us again about periods please, miss?”
The school nurse ushered them into the room. Once they were all sat down, she looked at them, and said,
“So, who thinks they had one? It’s best to be honest.”
Alison kept quiet and hoped Sue would say something.
Finally after a few moments Sue answered nervously, “I think I had a period last night, miss. I was so scared.”
“Alison, is it Okay if you waited outside, while I try and help your friend?” the nurse said.
Alison knew the score. "Yes, Miss. See you a bit later, Sue."
She got up from the chair and headed towards the door. Alison opened it then peered back, as the school nurse tended to her friend.
Once outside she stood on her own in the crowded corridor. Alison decided to go for a cigarette. She had a packet of Benson & Hedges in her school bag. She proceeded down the corridor and met a couple of friends along the way. “Fancy a smoke? I can’t splash though.”
“Yeah sure,” they replied.
A teacher was observed as he carried his many books, but he was too involved in his own duties to even notice them.
The three girls including Alison made it outside in good time, and headed for the nearest bush where they could crouch behind.
“Where’s Sue?” one of the girls asked, her dark hair blew in the wind.
Alison had to think quick so she wouldn’t embarrass her mate, “I think she's bunking today, I haven’t seen her.”
“Liar, I saw you two earlier,” the girl said, looking disheartened by the lie.
“She had a problem last night, and is with the nurse now,” replied Alison.
“What sort of problem?”
“I don’t know.”
“Liar.”
“Shut up, and smoke your bloody fag," shouted Alison, not needing the grief.
“Sorry,” the girl said. She took a lighter out of her pocket and lit the cigarette, flames danced off the end and disappeared into the breeze.
The three girls sat there for some minutes while they smoked. Before long the bell rang as it echoed around the school.
“See you later, guys,” Alison said.
She got up from the damp grass, then ran to the main entrance. Once in the corridor she noticed Sue a few metres in front. Alison walked swiftly to her. “Are you Okay?”
Sue looked a lot happier. “The nurse has put my mind at rest. Thank you, Alison, for being a good friend. Better head to class,” Sue muttered, she noticed the headmaster was close by with a stern look on his face.
“Good idea,” Alison answered.
With that they ran down the corridor to their tutor’s room where registration would begin shortly.
He stood on the field close to the school. The photograph he'd just took was of a girl from afar. He could tell she was special, like the other chosen ones. His heart raced. He felt excitement as it ran through him. He walked to his car which was parked nearby. Home was his next destination.
3
The bell rang as school for another day was over with, finally it was time to leave. The school coach was already parked near the entrance to take everyone home.
Sue decided to miss her bus, because she wanted to spend more time with Alison.
Also Alison was interested in what Sue had to say, knowing she would be going through this stuff sooner or later. She knew her mum would not mind too much giving Sue a lift to her house as it was along the way.
It was still very cold while both waited patiently near the gate.
It was now four o clock.
The mist had formed a few minutes before and the road in front was hard to make out.
“Where’s your mum?” asked Sue, while she peered nervously up the road.
“I don’t know, the weather has probably slowed her down by the looks of things,” Alison replied. She looked at the watch again, it was now five past four. “So how did it go with the nurse?”
“It went okay, we just talked about stuff for a little while. Promise me something though, Alison. When it happens to you, don’t worry about it too much, it’s not that bad, I realise that now,” Sue said, then removed a white box from her left coat pocket.
“What’s that?” Alison asked.
“The answer to the biggest worry in a woman’s life, tampons,” Sue said while she giggled. She shook the four inch box.
“You’re mad.”
“I know.”
Out of the swirling mist a car was seen as it stopped in front of them.
“Hello, love. Oh hello, Sue, I wasn’t expecting to see you,” Miranda muttered a little shocked.
“Sorry, mum. I should have told you, but could you give Sue a lift home please? It's along the way, as you know."
“Of course I can, silly. Get in girls."
The two girls got into the car. Alison sat in the front beside her mum, while Sue sat in the back.
“Thank you,” Sue said politely.
“Ready?” Miranda shouted.
She pushed her foot down on the accelerator, they were off. The car moved slowly up the road, the mist was becoming increasingly thicker, and Miranda had trouble seeing ten metres in front. “I think this is going to take sometime, Sue. Have you got your mobile on you, so you can give your dad a ring, just in case we're longer than expected?"
“I’ll ring him now,” Sue answered, she got the mobile from her bag and dialled the number. Almost immediately it rang.
Sue’s dad answered. “Hello.”
“Hi dad, it’s Sue. I’m getting a lift with Alison’s mum, so I shouldn’t be long hopefully.” “Okay, love. See you soon,” he replied.
The line then went dead.
“How's your dad?” Miranda asked, as she kept her eyes on the road.
“Fine,” Sue answered nervously. She didn’t like talking about her home life in some ways it made her feel vulnerable.
They came to a T-junction, the road in front was empty, even in the fog no lights from other vehicles were seen, they turned left and headed in the direction to where Sue’s home was. A moment later the car stopped outside her house.
“There you go, love,” Miranda said, while she tapped her hands softly on the steering wheel.
“See you tomorrow, Alison. Thanks for the lift, Alison’s mum,” Sue shouted.
Alison watched her as she ran up the stony drive, before long she had disappeared.
“Shall we head home now, love, or do you fancy eating out tonight?” Miranda asked.
“Let’s head home, mum. To be honest, I’m tired.”
The car moved up the road towards the next junction. Still there was no traffic, how come?
“Where is everyone?” Alison asked, surprised.
“Maybe the fog has turned people off, not wanting to venture out?"
“Yeah, maybe you’re right.”
Miranda put her foot down, then turned right.
Within five minutes a lorry appeared in front of them going at a pathetic six miles per hour. “Bloody hurry up,” Miranda snarled. Visibility seemed to improve within seconds, now realising she was stuck in a queue of cars, because they travelled at such a slow pace there must have been an accident somewhere in front.
“Bloody hell,” she moaned.
Alison didn’t hear her mum swear that much and was quite taken aback. “Chill out, mum. You’re making me feel freaked out.”
“Sorry, love.”
Slowly they moved up the road, Miranda was becoming even more irritated.
“Let’s have some music," Alison said.
She moved her hand towards the radio, then pressed the on button. The music suddenly blared out. “That’s better, isn’t it, mum?”
“A bit loud, love. Do you mind if I turn it down a bit?”
“Yeah, sure. Go for it,” Alison said.
Miranda turned the volume down. “Thank god for that,” she said relieved.
At the side of the road stood a policeman while he waved a flare.
“What's he doing?” Alison asked.
“Keeping the traffic going at a steady speed I should imagine,” replied Miranda.
She now suspected there was an accident ahead, the policeman being there was obvious that something had happened. On the left of them was the sight of three cars, dark smoke bellowed from the mutilated vehicles. It was a very sad sight.
“Look, mum. I hope no one got hurt?” Alison shouted.
A woman suddenly appeared in the near distance. Her clothes covered in red.
“Oh my god,” Miranda gasped.
The youngish woman had two policemen with her, both seemed to be looking after her. After a while the traffic moved up the road. Before long the terrible accident had vanished from view.
“Are you Okay, mum?” Alison asked worried.
Miranda answered, “I just feel a bit shaky, that’s all.”
Another left and they were back in the smallish town of Struthocks. They lived on the outskirts where fields outweighed the houses, the traffic was always quiet. The town was twenty or so miles from the city of Glasgow, the great city of Scotland. The Gruts Arms was the only pub in the town where they sold the famous strong beer by the name of Buckhaven. The locals favourite by far.
Miranda pulled the car up in the drive. “Here’s the key, love. Help yourself.”
“Mum, I already have a key.”
“Oh, of course you do. Sorry, love,” she said a little embarrassed.
Alison got out of the car and headed to the entrance. Unlocking the door she made her way in. She looked back to see her mum still in the car, this worried her a little. “Come on, mum. It’s freezing out there, come in where it’s warm,” Alison shouted.
Miranda was still upset with what she had witnessed earlier, and needed some time on her own to gather her thoughts. She knew Alison was a bright girl and would understand, and as she'd predicted Alison disappeared upstairs to her bedroom after a few moments. Sitting in the car for the next two minutes Miranda pondered on what to do for tea. It was a clever way of taking her mind off things.
Alison had taken off her school uniform and replaced it with casual gear. She switched on the television by using the old remote that wouldn’t always work. It must have been her lucky day as the screen was now filled with picture. The only problem was, it was rubbish children’s TV.
“Bloody hate this immature stuff.” A door from downstairs slammed. “Is that you, mum?” Alison yelled.
There was no answer.
Better check it out, Alison thought. She got up from the untidy bed. She made it to the entrance and opened it. “Mum, is that you?” she shouted again.
Alison was getting worried. Footsteps coming up the stairs caused her to feel alarmed. “Who’s there?”
Still nothing. Who was in the house with her? Alison’s heart raced.
Suddenly Miranda’s face appeared, as she smiled. “What would you like for tea, love?” she asked innocently enough.
“Why didn’t you answer me?” Alison said angrily.
"I didn’t hear you, love. Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.”
Alison felt bad, it was a common mistake. “That’s alright, mum. Do anything for tea, I’m not that bothered to be honest.”
“Sausage and mash with peas, does that sound nice?” Miranda asked. "I know that's one of your favourites."
“Sounds lovely,” she said with glee.
“It'll be about twenty minutes. Is that okay?" “Perfect.”
Miranda disappeared from view, as she walked back down the stairs while they creaked.
Alison made her way into the bedroom and got onto the bed, her hands placed behind her head, all she could think about was that boy from school.
After a few minutes of day dreaming her mother shouted from the bottom of the stairs, “Love, tea is ready.”
Alison then proceeded out of the room while her stomach rumbled terribly.
4
His name was Jack Colton and he was a local celebrity. As a youngster he saw things that no one else could, it was a gift he had, these days it seemed more like a curse. He was in his mid-fifties and divorced. His wife had left him because he drank too much supposedly. He knew for a fact that was a load of rubbish, so he liked a couple every so often, what was wrong with that?
As he worked on TV he had to dress smart while in front of the cameras, usually he would wear a white shirt with black or blue jacket and trousers. Deep down he hated his job, starring on some bullshit television programme that aired on one of the more obscure digital channels. On television he would always act the nice guy, inside he was in turmoil, depression caused it. He was a rugged looking sort, with strange lines now appearing under his eyes through lack of sleep most probably. He knew too much about unworldly things and this was not healthy for the soul. This was his life and he was stuck with it.
“God, I feel terrible,” he muttered.
Jack got up from his flea pit of a bed. He peered at the clock on the wall. It was too early, it was eleven thirty in the morning. Jack didn't like waking up until at least one. Tonight he had a show to do, and he needed to get ready for it. Being a celebrity and also a psychic he liked getting his own way, but occasionally he would have to go by their rules as well, which he hated. He knew most people got up in the morning much earlier than this, Jack didn’t care about them. As a kid he had it hard as he came from a working class family. He remembered his dad many years ago leaving the house at dead on five every morning, then he would appear again at six that evening covered in dirt and always in a bad mood. Most of his childhood was full of them sort of memories, bad memories which he would rather forget.
He walked to the kitchen area in his underpants, it felt chilly, he tasted something rancid in his mouth, maybe it was the whisky from last night? Jack remembered meeting a girl in a bar, but apart from that he found it hard to recall anything else.
Jack switched the button down on the kettle. He removed a cup from one of the cupboards just above the oven, then stuck in coffee and sugar. The water had now boiled, he poured the water into the cup, the coffee was now ready. Steam still hovered from it, so it was too hot to drink at the moment. Jack decided to have a much needed toilet instead, before he pissed himself. He headed to the bathroom which was down the hall, and opened the door. With utter disgust he realised the floor of the bathroom was covered in vomit, for some reason he didn’t fancy a piss anymore as last night was now haunting him.
What the hell did he do?
He decided to get some fresh air, the stench was making him ill.
Jack unlocked the front door of the house and proceeded into the garden. He splashed his urine onto the grass. Lovely. What Jack loved about being famous was, he had tons of cash and he owned his own house, so he could do whatever he pleased. His nearest neighbours were a mile away and that is how he preferred it. Once that activity was done, he headed back in.
“Bloody weather,” he cursed.
Jack closed the door to the outside world.
In the kitchen his hands shivered as he took a much needed sip of coffee. It was still a tad too hot, but it was what he needed to wake up properly. A faint knock was heard coming from down the hall. Jack knew the paper boy had just been. It was a Saturday so it got delivered later than normal. On a week day the paper would fall through the letter box roundabout seven o clock, while he was sound asleep. Jack still had faint memories of what it was like being a teenager, once the weekend was here not out of bed before ten, and who could blame them after a depressing week at school.
After another sip he decided to collect the paper. Once at the door he picked it up from the mat, and returned back to the kitchen. He sat on one of the wooden chairs. Jack placed the paper down onto the table and started scanning through the pages, not expected to find much of any interest. As usual the page 3 was a stunner, while he stared at her shapely breasts. He read the next few pages, but nothing grabbed him, the next couple was about celebrities and their daily lives. Suddenly a strange feeling welled up inside of him. He turned to the next page to be confronted by a photograph of a young girl, in the picture she was smiling. Above the picture wrote in thick black letters, it read ‘MISSING.'
Jack closed the paper not wanting to read anymore. He threw the paper down onto the floor of the kitchen, an uncontrollable rage had erupted inside of him. He grabbed a plate which sat on the worktop and threw it across the room. It shattered as it hit the wall, which caused many sharp pieces to fall onto the floor.
“What’s happening to me?” he shouted, then like magic it was gone, the intense emotion of anger had left him. He fell to the floor exhausted. “What the hell?”
Jack sat there for sometime and trembled from a strange fear.
What did the girl in the picture have to do with anything?
Realising he had stumbled on something which he was not in control of, made him feel insecure. Finally he picked himself up from the cold floor, and made his way into the bedroom. Jack looked at the clock on the wall. It was quarter past twelve. He decided to go back to sleep. There was plenty of time before tonight's show, also he felt weary, like an evil wraith had been resurrected just to torment him. He knew sleep was the best medicine for this kind of experience. Jack rested his head down and felt the comfort of the pillow on his cheek. Within seconds he was asleep.
The cameras were everywhere, the place was full of people. This was the ninetieth live show. Jack walked in doing his best to look confident. The deckchairs were full of the audience while they sat in the front gardens just in front of the historical building. They cheered overwhelmingly the moment they saw the celebrity psychic. Jack raised his hand to acknowledge the fans, deep down he despised them. In the distance he heard one of the main presenters on the microphone, while he shouted, “Look, it’s the great Jack Colton. Give him a warm reception please, audience.”
Jack cringed. This was disconcerting to say the least, but being a live show he needed to come across as friendly. He proceeded unflinching through the cheering crowd trying to concentrate on where he was heading. About fifty metres away was the big tent where the presenters sat. Finally he made it and sat down on one of the chairs.
“How are you, Jack?” the male presenter asked, his name was Mitch.
Jack said the same rubbish he always did at these shows. “I am very excited tonight, the spirits we might entail excites me tremendously. You never know what might happen, as anything could happen, and that is what excites me the most.” Jack knew he had used the excited word too much, but the audience seemed to like it every time.
Mitch was a handsome six foot tall dude, but the problem was, he loved himself. He had blondish hair that curled around his shoulders, and on this particular show he was wearing a pink shirt with regular black jeans. Jack hated him immensely.
“So, what do you expect to happen, Jack?” Mitch asked.
Jack replied the best he could. “I expect great things from this show. But as usual I do not know anything about this place that we are visiting tonight. I will be very interested to see what happens.” He decided to stop there because he really hated Mitch’s guts so much he could taste it, anymore time with this vain idiot and he would land him one. Smarmy git. Jack got the impression that Mitch knew how he felt, with what he said next.
“It’s time to go, friend. Let’s give our hands up to Jack. Good findings, mate.”
“Cheers," he answered.
He got up from the uncomfortable chair, and made his way out of the tent. Joining him that night was a local celebrity by the name of Michael. He was an actor who had starred in various soaps. He was dressed in a denim shirt and bluish jeans. Jack thought he looked silly. He had to be polite though, because he wanted to come across as a nice guy.
“Hello, Michael. Looking forward to tonight’s proceedings?” Jack asked. He knew it made him look good in front of the cameras, but as he looked, there was not a single camera on him, what the hell were they playing at? In the distance he saw two cameras pointed at Mitch.
Wanker, he thought.
The cameras then zoomed in on them. He knew the procedure as he had done this many times before, in his ear-piece he heard the instructions of what to do next.
The voice said. “Head towards the front entrance of the castle, and then walk in. When you’re in the hallway see if you encounter anything at all.”
Jack was now joined by a second person along with Michael, her name was Janet, and they were partners of sort. Ever since the show had started three years ago, they had worked together side by side investigating the paranormal. She was five foot two in height, her personality was bright and breezy. She was the producer of the show as well. So, all in all, she was ambitious and pretty, but married. Tonight she wore an interesting flowery blouse with a musky coloured coat and light blue trousers.
Jack thought she always looked nice, because she was married, he couldn’t be bothered to ask her out and get rejected.
“Alright, Jack. Are you ready?” she said, knowing the camera was on her.
“Yes, let’s proceed in, shall we,” he said confidently.
He headed to the entrance, all three entered the wide hallway.
Being a castle from olden days everything looked lavish, colourful, like some cheesy musical from the fifties.
Jack hated every minute, but at least he got paid for it. “What do you see?” Janet asked wide eyed.
“Give me time, love. The spirits should appear to me when they‘re ready.” Jack also loathed the fact that people expected him to see ghosts straightaway.
They walked further into the hallway trying to be as quiet as possible. Antiques stood everywhere on shelves and tables, also there was a big fireplace at the end of the walkway.
In a live show one Halloween a couple of years ago, he experienced a spirit in its life that had built a wooden human sized doll, doing stuff to it which was best forgotten. What a show that was, but because of the family entertainment side Jack kept that certain information to himself.
Jack waited patiently for something supernatural to happen. Janet stood beside him with baited breath.
5
“Anything?” Janet asked.
Jack made his way up the stairs, and decided to head into one of the big bedrooms hoping to find anything of more interest. “Follow me, campers,” he said cheeringly.
They followed slowly behind. All in all there must have been thirty or so steps, while all three climbed up them, they noticed paintings on the walls of the families which had lived there over the years. A couple consisted of youngish boys as they sat in a beautiful garden playing, another was a painting of a grumpylooking man while he wore his tall-hat with pride. The one nearest to the landing was of a pretty woman as she smiled elegantly.
Finally they'd reached the top.
Jack was now ready to go spook-hunting for real. “Follow me in here, please,” he said confidently. He felt a strange energy coming from a certain room.
All three entered the big bedroom, Michael and Janet were especially nervous.
The bedroom was colourful to say the least. And more paintings covered the walls. In the right-corner stood a simple table, and beside that a double-bed covered in layers of multi-coloured sheets. The bizarre thing about visiting this castle was someone lived there at present, so everything looked a bit more modern than it would have looked in the olden days of knights and kings.
A shiver ran down Jack's spine, a spirit was near. Yet again Janet asked that annoying question, “Do you feel anything, Jack?” This time a presence emerged from the shadows.
“Yes I do,” he answered, while he stared at it.
A little sweat dripped down his forehead, a ringing in his ears concluded something was afoot. It stopped abruptly, then the sound of chains came from the left far-corner. A figure appeared suddenly, chained to an invisible object. The spirit which looked like a boy of about nine was still out of focus. Jack tried squinting his eyes. He decided to try and speak to the spirit, he had nothing to lose.
“Why are you here?” he asked softly.
A voice replied back, “I'm lost, where am I?”
Jack could not tell if it was a boy or girl, the voice was faint and scared. The figure of the child was now easier to see. Making out the clothes this young person wore, Jack carried on. He knew this could get very unpredictable, so he needed to be on his guard. If it was a male spirit, he had a very feminine-looking face, but the clothes were boy’s clothes for sure. Or a better way to explain it the clothes were rags which had been stitched together, maybe the boy had been a child slave?
“How old are you?” Jack asked. He hoped the kid would open up to him.
The ghost still came across as apprehensive while it played with its blondish hair.
“How old are you, lad?” Jack queried again, and waited for a response.
Its face became a little distorted. "I am nine years old, sir, and who are you if you don't mind me asking?”
He'd been asked this many times, it was a hard question to answer, but he did his best. “My name is Jack, and I am a friend. What is your name?” Jack said growing more confident.
The young boy crept further into the shadows, its face now covered in faint darkness.
Jack did not understand what was happening, thinking he had the boy’s trust. He asked the ghost what was wrong, then waited for a reaction.
The boy answered straightaway with fear in its eyes, “There's something lurking in this room. Something evil.”
Jack had a hunch, was the boy a victim in life of this other presence? “Why does this other being scare you so much?” Jack asked. His earpiece fell out, he placed it back in, was the other apparition toying with him?
Janet let out a scream, while she ran around the room in a panic. “I felt something on my shoulder, a strange tingling sensation,” she bellowed.
Shut up you stupid woman, Jack thought. He knew her behaviour would scare the boy away, as he had predicted the spirit had gone. All could be heard was a faint rattle of a chain, which slowly vanished.
"What happened, did you get the spirit’s name?” said Mitch through his ear piece.
Jack had to be polite, “Sorry, Mitch. The spirit of a boy disappeared before I could make proper contact with it. The boy did say there was another presence in the room, an evil presence. I wouldn't be surprised if this other spirit may have had something to do with the young boy’s demise, in life I mean?”
Now sounding excited at the other-end of the line, he said, “Try and make contact again. This is great."
The communication device was now silent, Mitch had signed off, Jack couldn't have been happier. He realised this next spirit was a lot more terrifying than the youngster, Jack wasn’t looking forward to this encounter so much.
He looked at Janet and Michael while they stood a metre behind him. They looked petrified.
“Janet, this next encounter will be quite shocking. So, don’t freak out if you feel something on you. The same with you Michael, Okay?" Jack instructed.
“Alright, Jack,” both answered.
He felt a presence in another corner of the room, opposite to where the boy had been, he neared it growing a little wary of what was going to happen next. Ghost hunting he had done many times before, but each experience was different. The energy was strong making Jack’s hair tingle, in this area a wooden cabinet stood. The front of the cabinet had four drawers included. On the top was a red flowerpot, it was empty.
Janet and Michael came closer. “Can you feel anything?” Janet asked for the umpteenth time.
“Give me a minute, love,” he answered. Without any warning the flowerpot flew off the cabinet, and smashed onto the wooden floorboards.
“Bloody hell,” cried Michael, “Did you see that?”
“Calm down, friend,” Jack ordered, and signalled them to stay back.
All of a sudden a strange sort of laughter echoed around the room. The energy was intense, he had not encountered such a powerful ghost for a very long time. Something poked him hard in the ribs, which made him fall to the floor.
“Jack, are you alright?” screamed Janet, terrified for him.
His head missed the cabinet by inches, thankfully he was still in one piece. He picked himself up from the cold floor and wiped his brow. “That was close,” he muttered.
“What shall we do now?” Michael asked anxiously.
Jack decided a séance would have to take place, so they could rid the building of this malevolent force once and for all, he ushered a couple of the cameramen to come closer, while one still filmed. “Let’s all grab hands and form a circle,” Jack said, knowing this worked most of the time.
The four of them locked hands. Jack closed his eyes and concentrated. In his minds eye he saw an old man appear.
The man looked very angry as he cursed the psychic, “Piss off, troublemaker. We don’t want your kind in this castle. Get lost.” This individual was dressed in rags as well, his teeth were rotten, which gave off an unpleasant stench.
Jack’s spirit guide was doing its job, the old man was forced into the room itself, where Jack and the other four stood in a circle. A gust of unseen wind flew through the room, which caused a thin vase to fall off a distant shelf. He opened his eyes, the aggressive ghost stood before him in the centre of the locked hands, its form had changed, no longer was it an old man but a six foot male with rough features. Still dressed in similar clothes the evil spirit shouted, “Soon you'll meet your match. Much more terrifying than me. So get lost and leave me in peace.”
He knew the other people in the room couldn’t see the ghost, he needed to stay professional not to look stupid. “What are you doing here, and why are you troubling that young boy?” Jack asked in an angry tone.
The spirit was outraged, its intense eyes stared at him.
Jack could tell this apparition was not worth reasoning with, it had bloodlust in its soul even after death.
“We will rid this house of your kind,” Jack shouted, he felt excruciatingly sick, the last couple of shows had been much more easy-going. This show was doing his bloody head in. Jack began chanting hymns which his spirit guide had taught him over the years.
It had all started when Jack was seven years of age. It was a sad day as they all stood round the breakfast table one Saturday afternoon. The moment his family left the kitchen a strange chill came into the room.
“Is that you?” a young Jack asked, he knew exactly what was happening, because he'd experienced this before.
A lid from a saucepan fell to the floor and caused a loud noise.
“What's going on in here?” Jack’s mother cried, as she appeared in the doorway.
“Nothing, mother,” Jack answered.
“But I heard a noise from the hall? ”
“I don’t know,” was the best he could come up with.
Without warning the window closed by itself, young Jack that many years ago remembered being scared, while this strange event unfolded, followed by a yellow tea pot flying off a shelve and smashing onto the kitchen floor.
His mother looked terrified. She had recently lost her father, and this was too much for her.
Jack sensed her pain, which made him feel a little depressed. “Mum, don’t be scared. It’s only granddad visiting,” little Jack said, as he looked at his mother with concerned eyes, realising she wouldn't understand.
“Stop making up silly stories, Jack. You know I'm upset about my dad, and I don’t need this on top of it, Okay?"
“Sorry, mum.”
Jack had always felt lonely with his gift, while he went through school pretending it did not exist. Through college he dated a couple of girls he wasn’t really interested in, but it took his mind off the fact the dead never left him, they could be seen everywhere. Jack knew from an early age that he had a job to do, so the ones that stayed could be released with his help, even though he didn’t understand it sometimes he was the only one who could truly help them.
He carried on chanting while they stood in a circle. It was tough for him that night because the ghost was giving him hell, the support from his spirit guide helped tremendously as the fight went on. Finally the evil apparition vanished. The room now felt warm. All their hands parted, the job was done.
“Jesus Christ, that was a tough one,” Jack said, he felt a little dizzy. “I need something to sit on, guys. I feel like I’m going to faint.”
“Yeah, sure,” said a voice from somewhere.
Someone had found a chair. He sat down and dabbed his forehead with a tissue. His brain felt numb, he was exhausted.
“Are you alright, Jack?” Janet asked worried.
“I need a minute, love. I’m knackered to be honest," he said.
Michael patted him on the shoulder. “You’re a brave man, Jack.”
“I know,” he answered, giving the actor a wry smile.
After a few moments, Jack got up from the chair, and carefully made his way to the entrance. From behind him faint laughter was heard. He turned and saw the young spirit standing in the centre of the room, the boy smiled, the chains had vanished.
“Thank you,” was all the boy said, a light came for him and he entered it.
Jack was relieved, the boy had moved on to another place. It was times like these that made it all worth it. It was like the entity he had banished was the overall threat of the castle.
At three fifty two he entered the house extremely tired. He poured himself a glass of chilled whiskey, then threw it down his neck with a vengeance. Tomorrow he was not working, and this pleased him immensely.
6
She left the house quietly, so no one would know she was gone. It had all started earlier that evening, her mum wouldn't let her go to the cinema with some friends from school. At the time Jane was deeply annoyed. In the last half an hour she had decided to rebel and leave the house without telling her parents. Her school was only a mile away from where she lived. The cinema was just down the road from the school so it meant another trip through the local park for the third time that day.
She looked at her watch, the time was eight fifteen, Jane was meeting some friends at the cinema in thirty minutes. Without a care in the world she walked down the street she had been down countless times, then turned left where some shops were. On the right was some bungalows, as the moonlight shone on the windows. There was definitely a chill in the air that evening, thankfully no snow had arrived. While she proceeded down the road, Jane heard children’s laughter from nearby. Through one of the window a man was observed as he played with three children. They looked so happy as big smiles covered their young faces.
She watched them and felt a little envious, remembering what it was like to be a kid of that age, how innocent everything was. She knew thirteen was not old, but puberty was beginning, and it scared her too bits.
Jane carried on down the street. She looked forward very much to meeting her mates. That evening she was dressed in light blue jeans and a white blouse, also she wore a black coat which was ideal for keeping her warm. Ahead was a wooden gate, it was the entrance to the park. Jane was not overly happy about this part of the journey, even though the moon shone handsomely above, it was still pitch-black. Jane lifted the hook up, the gate creaked open, and made a noise as it hit a bit of wood on the other side. She walked through the opening into darkness. About thirty metres away was another tall lamplight, but it only brightened up a small area. Jane made her way carefully along the path. A terrible thought entered her mind, later on she'd have to come back through here again.
Finally the faint yellow light shone above her. She peered up the tall lamp post. Jane saw icy spider webs clinging to it. She saw the path easier now and followed it slowly. The worst was over with, now many lampposts could be observed only a few metres apart. A couple of benches appeared at the side of the path.
Jane had sat on one of them many times while she had 49
read a book, usually this would be in the summer months when the weather was bright and cheery.
As the furthest bench got nearer, Jane observed someone on it.
Shit, she thought.
She began to feel anxious not knowing who this person was. When Jane was close enough she realised it was a man with a long beard and he wore scruffy clothes. He was fast asleep. Not wanting to disturb him Jane walked passed him quietly until he was out of view. She felt more relaxed now and carried on with the journey to the other end. Easily now over three quarters of the way through while she hummed a popular tune from the charts. Finally she saw the lights from the street, and the more excited she became. It was going to be a great night. Jane reached the opening in good time. The path had now turned into slippery mud. The shoes she had put on for that night would now be ruined.
“Why me,” she said angrily.
“Why me?” a voice said behind her.
Jane looked round frightened.
A figure stood in the shadows.
“Who are you? She asked.
“I am a friend.”
“What do you mean when you say, I'm a friend?”
“I know your dad, great chap,” the mysterious man answered.
“Oh, fair enough. Could I ask a favour please. Could you help me across this bleeding mud,” she said, hoping he would. He neared her and she was not scared anymore. Well if he was friends with her dad he must be completely harmless. Jane felt his hand on her shoulder. “Carry me across if you don’t mind. I need to look good tonight. Don’t tell my dad about this though,” she pleaded.
“Don’t worry, I won't.”
All of a sudden his hand covered her mouth tightly. She tried to scream, but the sound that came out was muffled. He dragged her through the wet mud and off the main path towards some trees. She couldn't breathe. The hand loosened around her mouth and gave her enough time to shout, "Please do not hurt me? I haven't done anything wrong.”
The hand tightened once again to shut her up. The trees now surrounded them. Without warning Jane was thrown to the ground.
The man stood there staring, then he said, “I picked
you, so you should be happy.”
“Happy, you’re a psycho?" she cried out.
The man grabbed her hard around the throat and pinned her against a nearby trunk. “I hate little girls like you, who think they know everything,” he sneered.
Jane was absolutely terrified, then she caught a glimpse of his face, but the weird thing was he looked normal like he could work in an office somewhere. He was a couple of inches taller than her and had blonde hair which was cut short. He also wore a shirt and some blue jeans which had small holes in the knee area. The features on his face were nothing out of the ordinary. He was not of an overly big size, if anything he looked weedy, nerdy.
Even though she was pinned against a tree, Jane had seen enough of the man to work him out. Maybe women had always made fun of him? If Jane understood his plight enough like she cared, then she had a chance of winning him over. It was worth a try because her life depended on it. Her hands were loose and Jane touched his face softly. Their eyes met. Jane’s idea was paying off while she was slowly gaining his trust, her plan was to try and reason with him.
“Why do you hate me so much, I just want to be your friend? I do not mean you any harm,” Jane said. She felt sick.
He stared at her, shocked by this sudden response. “I’ll be your friend, just please don’t hurt me,” she said again more desperate this time.
“Do you think I'm fucking stupid?” he replied.
“I just want to be your friend,” she shouted, using her fists Jane tried to escape him.
“Bitch. You're like the rest, you don’t give a shit,” he yelled.
Jane realised her time was up.
His eyes had changed into careless slits. Jane felt something hard hitting her around the head, warm blood dripped down her face. She was too far gone to respond, as dizziness consumed her. Her body fell to the ground. Deep in her thoughts she knew she was already dead, and how she regretted it so much.
7
She woke up, and realised it was a Saturday morning so she didn’t have to go to school. “Yes,” she said.
The heat that radiated from the quilt was heavenly. Alison thought about the day ahead. She knew she had to catch a bus to meet Sue, then they would go out somewhere to eat greasy food and chill for the rest of the day.
For the next half an hour she fell in and out of light sleep before Alison decided to get up. She put on her laying about gear, which basically was some greenish jeans and a pink blouse. The cat ran up to her while it purred contently.
“Hello, lovely cat,” Alison said, as she stroked its fur.
Alison was in a good mood, it was her day to do whatever she pleased, in moderation of course as she wasn’t sixteen yet
“Anyone about?” she shouted from the top of the stairs.
No reply.
“Anyone there?”
Still no one answered.
That was strange. Alison knew her parents wouldn't leave the house without telling her.
She ran down the stairs and headed to the kitchen, she walked over to the cereal, opening the top of the box she threw the flakes into a bowl, Alison added a little milk from the fridge. A spoon was nearby, Alison started eating. Mum had told her on many occasions that breakfast was the most important meal of the day. Once finished she placed the bowl carefully into the sink.
At some point she would have to ring her friend to work out times to meet, as nothing was planned. Near the phone she noticed a piece of paper folded in half. Alison proceeded to it, she picked it up and started reading. Alison knew it was her mum’s handwriting because it was a little scruffy.
Dear Alison,
Me and dad have popped out for an hour or so to pick up more books on gardening. We'll be back about eleven. Help yourself to any food in the fridge.
Love, mum xxxx
Alison put the note back down on the worktop, and headed into the living room. She grabbed the TV
remote, then pressed the ‘ON’ button. She sat on the pink sofa where there were lots of cushions. Alison started flinging the soft red cushions into the air, while she yelled joyfully, “It’s a Saturday. A lazy Saturday.”
She didn’t get to act crazy that often so she made the most of it, eventually she settled down, her arms wrapped around one of them. Alison stared at the TV to see if there was anything worth watching. With pure luck her favourite cartoon was playing, the one about the gang of teenage girls which by night were crime fighters, their martial arts expertise was awesome.
She'd always wanted to learn karate, to this day she had never had the confidence to do anything about it.
Once the programme had finished, she decided to flick to one of the news channels to see what was happening in the world. ‘News 24’ came onto the screen, while the good-looking presenters went through the main headline of that day.
“In the early hours of this morning, a young girl’s body was found near the outskirts of Glasgow, the police suspect foul play. In the spate of two months this is the second girl to disappear, the first one has not yet been found. The police are extremely worried that they are connected. When there is more breaking news, we will tell you immediately as it comes. The police will have to do a DNA test on the murdered girl‘s body, to hopefully find something which may be useful in catching the killer. Again as I said earlier, her death is being taken very seriously, now for the next story…”
Alison was shocked as she turned the volume down. She decided to turn the TV off, she had a bus to catch shortly and no bad news was going to spoil her day.
Within twenty minutes her parents were back as the car parked in front of the house.
“Hi mum. Hi dad,” Alison shouted, as she heard them in the hallway. It sounded like they were putting stuff away in the kitchen, maybe they had gone food shopping as well?
Her dad whose name was Fred walked into the living room. His six foot four inch frame made her look tiny. He had a balding head and a dodgy-looking brown moustache, and being a builder by trade he was quite muscular.
She adored her daddy.
“Where are you going, Alison?” Fred asked, as he noticed her in a standing position.
“Back to my bedroom to look through some magazines I got the other day,” she answered politely. “Don’t you want to spend time with your dad?” he said, while he got hold of her and tickled her under the arms.
“Get off, dad, before I tell mum,” Alison shouted. She hated being tickled in that certain place. Alison ran through the entrance to the bottom of the stairs, then looked back. “I’ll get you next time, dad. Just wait and see.”
“In your dreams,” Fred answered.
Alison giggled, and proceeded with haste up the stairs as she glanced at her watch. The time was nine twenty three. Maybe she should ring Sue now so they could workout where to meet? She hurried to her bedroom and got hold of the mobile phone which sat on the cabinet.
It rang for about twenty seconds, then her friend answered,
"Hello, who's this?”
“Where were you?” asked Alison, surprised her friend took so long to pick up.
“Oh sorry, Alison. I was in the bathroom sorting out something.”
“Sorry, Sue. I didn’t mean to have a go. More importantly, are you still up for today?”
“Most definitely,” replied Sue.
“What time do you want to meet? I could catch a bus five minutes from my house and it can pick you up as well.”
“That sounds perfect.”
“Was your bathroom problem serious?” Alison asked. She felt guilty for having a go.
“Yeah, fine. I just felt some strange aches in my stomach. My first one was only two weeks ago, by what the school nurse said I should have one every month. That’s it, one a month.”
“That doesn’t sound too bad really, considering.”
“Anyway, enough of that. What is the time now and I’ll start getting ready?” Sue asked.
Alison looked at her watch, it was now nine thirty five, the next bus was at ten fifteen. “Could you get ready for ten twenty, we could catch the next one you see and head into Glasgow. Unless you would rather go shopping and eat greasy food somewhere else. It’s up to you?”
“Heading into Glasgow, that’s a bit adventurous isn’t it,” Sue said, sounding worried.
“We can do anything, love. I just want to go somewhere different," Alison said, bored with going to the same places.
“You know that boy you fancy from school, I know where he’s hanging out this afternoon. Are you interested?”
Alison was now scared. She knew she'd have to face him at some point. “Where is he hanging out?” she asked a little embarrassed.
“Five miles from your place. Don’t worry, it’s still the same bus we have to catch.”
“Where exactly will he be, and does he know I fancy him?” Alison asked nervously.
“No he doesn’t know. I think it’s at a fruit machine place near that supermarket where my dad goes,” Sue said.
“He might not be there, do you think he‘ll be there?” Alison asked.
“I don‘t know. Stop asking stupid questions,” was Sue’s only reply.
“Cow.”
“Bitch,” Sue yelled down the line.
“That's more like it. A nice wholesome English word, actually not so much of the wholesome if you know what I mean,” Alison said while in hysterical laughter.
“Okay, we'll meet on the next bus. See you in a bit, Alison,” concluded Sue.
The line went dead.
Alison placed the mobile on the cabinet, she needed a quick shower.
Fifteen minutes later and she threw some clothes on. She wore black denim jeans with a dark blue blouse, and a grey thick fleece which would keep her warm outside.
She rushed down the stairs, then heard her dad burping loudly from the living room, but where was mum?
“Mum, I’m going out with Sue," shouted Alison.
Miranda appeared while she gave her daughter a stern look. “Where are you going, Alison?”
“Just out with Sue. Mum, don’t worry. I’ll be okay?” Alison replied.
“I do trust you, love. Just promise me you'll be careful,” Miranda said, worried.
“Yes, mum,” Alison answered.
“They reckon they found a young girl’s body not too far from here, because a witness disturbed the killer.”
“What do you mean?” asked Alison. "I saw something on the news earlier, but I didn't hear that."
“Well, by what I have just heard on the news. A local farmer was taking his dog for a walk when he saw someone acting suspiciously in his field. The farmer thought this individual was up to no good, so he sent him on his way without really getting a good look at him. Worst thing is though, after he had ran off, the poor farmer found a young girl’s body in his ditch, the dog found it you see.”
Miranda understood her daughter just wanted to have fun, but in this day and age you had to be so careful.
“I don’t mean to be rude, but I have to go,” Alison pleaded. She opened the door, then ran out.
Miranda stood at the entrance and watched her daughter as she ran up the road, what if it'd been her? "Please be safe."
8
He stacked the newspapers carefully along the shelf just under the magazine rack. “Bleeding back, “he muttered.
“Stop bending down, love?” she said, worried for him?
“Can you see me bending down?” he groaned, as much as he loved her she drove him nuts at times.
“I’m only trying to help,” she replied.
Jeremy looked round and saw her once cute behind vanish from sight. “I’m sorry, Mary,” he said under his breath.
The problem was, when he ached sometimes he would take it out on other people, his wife got the brunt of it mostly.
He heard her in the backroom shuffling some papers, which made his life easier, at least she was getting on with a job he hated. Jeremy walked with trouble to the window of the newsagents, he looked out. The tree from the storm a few weeks back still stood bare, like the life had been sucked out of it. Jeremy still remembered the odd events of that day, it made him feel very uncomfortable. Who was the girl he had seen, the one who had vanished from sight?
He peered up into the sky, the weather seemed calm, only a couple of white clouds hovered overhead.
“That’s more like it,” he said relieved, then decided to get on with his chores.
Jeremy made his way to the counter when a terrific bang from outside caused him to jump out of his skin. Once he had come to his senses he realised his wife was standing beside him, with a startled expression on her face.
“What was that, Jeremy?” she asked wide-eyed.
“I don’t know. I’ll check it out.”
He headed to the window and looked out. In front of the shop a truck and car had collided at high speed, which had caused a terrible mess. Also Jeremy observed a man in the front window of the car, his shirt covered in red.
“Poor chap,” Mary said, she felt helpless.
“Better call for help, Mary,” Jeremy ordered.
“Good idea, love.”
She ran with slight trouble to the phone which sat at the back of the shop on a little desk, then dialled 999.
Someone answered immediately.
“Hello, what do you require, police, ambulance or fire engine?”
“Ambulance, please,” she answered nervously.
“Where are you situated, madam?” the man's voice asked.
“The accident happened in front of our shop, across the road from Willow park."
“Yes, we know where you are. What is the name of the road, just to be sure?”
“Kinham Road,” she answered quickly.
“How many people hurt?”
“I don‘t know.”
“We'll be there as quick as we can.”
"Thank you," she said, then she put the phone down.
She proceeded to the front of the shop a bit shaky, Mary peered through the window. “Awful, isn’t it,” she said to her husband.
“Yes, it's awful,” he replied.
After a few minutes sirens could be heard, finally help was on its way. Jeremy and his wife watched as two ambulances parked at the side of the road. The backdoors opened and the ambulance staff rushed out with their bags, while they headed to the car and truck.
Jeremy noticed the truck driver was not badly hurt, as they removed him from the front seat of his vehicle, near enough unscathed. A look of shock covered his ageing face. The ambulance staff gently lowered him onto the pavement, and checked his heart rate and shone a torch into his eyes. Another team ran to the other vehicle trying to open the drivers door. No luck. The interior was so badly damaged it stopped anyone from getting into the car.
“We need something to budge the door,” one yelled, his yellow and red uniform gleamed slightly in the warmish sun.
A metal looking pole appeared, carried by a colleague, who lodged it into the biggish gap at the side of the door. With all his strength he pushed the pole forward. Like magic it opened with a prolonged creak. The crew removed the man from the front of the car, and placed him carefully onto a wheeled bed, and with skilled precision pushed him into the back of the ambulance. The doors then closed as the sirens blared out. The ambulance flew up the road and disappeared in a matter of seconds.
The other person still sat at the side of the road while he shook his head in disbelief. A paramedic was with him, as he tried to comfort him.
Mary neared the open door to get a closer look.
Jeremy stayed where he was.
She heard what the truck driver was saying, as he repeated the same set of words, which caused Mary to feel alarmed.
“I saw a little girl in the park, then my mind went blank. Next thing I know the girl had vanished, and I have caused a terrible accident. But you don’t understand, there was something about her while she stared at me with utter hate. It was like she was controlling me in someway,” he shouted, utterly petrified.
All of a sudden Mary felt faint. In the park she noticed a girl with a sadistic grin on her face. Their eyes met.
“Wake up, darling.”
She felt some warm blankets around her, and a pillow which sat comfortably at the back of her head. “Where am I?” she asked, still a little giddy.
“Well, Mary. You fainted after the accident. Do you remember?” said the male voice.
Without warning the memories flooded back.
“Jeremy, there's something wrong with the park,” she screamed, her eyes still closed.
“Are you still dreaming, Mary, open your eyes and talk to me properly?” Jeremy asked, scared for his wife’s state of mind.
Mary tried to open her eyes, but they were stuck, “I can’t open them, love.”
He began to panic as his wife had gone through enough for one day. “Why can’t you open them, Mary?” he asked a little fearful.
“They're stuck. They're stuck,” she cried out.
Jeremy had to think quick, this situation was stressing him out. “Calm down, Mary. I’m going to ring the hospital right this minute, and we'll go up there and get this sorted. Please calm down, because you'll only make it more unpleasant for yourself. I’ll ring the hospital now. Will you be alright, darling?”
“Will I be alright? I don’t think so. I’ll calm down, but please sort this out,” she said petrified, scared that she would stay like this.
He looked at her, and felt despair. Why was life treating them like this? Deep down he knew the girl was responsible. The girl who had the ability to vanish into thin air, and for some unknown reason was haunting their street.
Jeremy walked into the hallway of the smallish flat and picked up the phone to ring the hospital. The flat was at the top of the newsagents, which was handy for work. He dialled the number, it was engaged. He tried two more times when finally someone answered.
“Hello, how can I help you?” the voice asked, it was a woman’s voice.
“My wife cannot open her eyes.”
“What do you mean exactly?” the voice asked, sounding a little confused.
“My wife fainted earlier today. She woke up about five minutes ago, and she’s having trouble opening her eyes, like they're stuck together. It doesn't make sense. What should I do next, what is the best course of action?” Jeremy asked worried.
“Do you own a car at all, sir?”
“Yes, it's parked at the back of the shop.”
“How far are you from the hospital?”
“Ten minutes at most.”
“Will you be able to drive to the hospital without any problems. If not, state why?”
“I can't think of anything. So it should be okay to drive in.”
“What's your name?” she asked.
“Jeremy Peele.”
“When you do arrive we'll be ready for you. Just say your name at the reception. Bye.”
The phone was put down at the other end.
He went back to his wife and cradled her softly. “We need to go to the hospital where a doctor will see you. Are you ready, Mary?”
“Yes, I'm ready, love,” she answered softly.
With luck Mary was still dressed in her outside clothes except for her shoes, she put them on one by one, her husband assisted. When that slight chore was finished, Jeremy handed Mary her weather coat, which she placed around her frail shoulders. Jeremy helped his wife carefully down the creaking stairs towards the entrance. He opened the door and both stepped out into the darkened car park. His car was parked nearby. Jeremy locked the door. They made their way to the vehicle.
“We’ll be there soon, Mary,” he said, his arm around her left shoulder.
The weather was chilly, cold breath escaped from their mouths as it danced silently in the air.
Jeremy opened his wife’s door first, and helped her in. Once he was seated, he turned to her. “Are you okay?” he asked.
“Yes I am, darling,” she replied.
Jeremy turned the key, and pushed his foot down on the accelerator. The car moved gradually along. They left the empty car park, then turned left. Jeremy hoped there wouldn’t be too much traffic, with relief the road in front was empty.
Two months earlier. She sat in a shadowy room scared for her life.
Where was she?
She knew she'd been kidnapped earlier that day, as she remembered the struggle. It was while she made her way to school you see, and this strange man had pushed her into the back of his car. All she recalled after that was a striking pain across her head, then nothing until now.
“Please don’t hurt me,” the girl begged, she felt his presence while he enjoyed every minute of her torment.
Even though the girl was blindfolded she was aware of other things, like certain smells, and far in the distance bangs echoed, like she was near a working factory of some kind. She realised help was not coming and the girl felt so alone, blinded to the outside world like her eye lids had been glued together. This was hell.
9
The bus hadn’t turned up, she'd missed her day out with her friend. She sat on the bed annoyed.
There was a plus side though, at least Alison didn't have to go through with the embarrassing situation of talking to the boy she liked, in his company she was a mess. She blamed it on being nervous.
“Bloody bus,” she said.
She tried to ring Sue on her mobile, for some bizarre reason her mate was not answering.
“Why aren‘t you picking up?”
Alison dialled the number again and waited, after a while she gave up hope. She put the phone down on the cabinet. Alison sat cross legged on top of the bed. She peered at the clock, the time was 9.10pm. She had a stack of magazines somewhere under the bed, the one on top was the latest edition. Alison got off the bed and searched under the mattress, and grabbed the top magazine off the quite big pile. She peered quickly at the front cover, realising it was a photograph of some dippy glamour girl. Alison was not interested in that rubbish. She turned a few pages and saw a picture of a girl no older than ten or eleven, while she smiled happily. Under the photo it said, ‘MISSING.’ Alison decided to read the article.
On the 21st of September a girl by the name of Verity Brannen left her house to go to school, her teacher says she never turned up. Her parents are baffled to what has happened to her, when they saw her that morning she seemed to be in a good mood. This case is not being looked upon as suspicious, but if anybody has information on the whereabouts of this young girl, this would be much appreciated. Every year thousands of young people go missing, and it's very worrying to think that in a modern society this still occurs on a regular basis.
Alison felt sadness for the family. Maybe the girl was unhappy at home?
She turned to the TV section to see if there was anything worth watching, on one channel a film was just starting called ‘Phone Death.' She read the review and it sounded interesting, also it got three out of five stars. The film started. Within thirty minutes she realised it was complete rubbish.
Alison thought about her future, and what she'd do after leaving school. Even though she was looking
forward to leaving, she was terrified as well. Alison was fond of animals, maybe she should become a vet? When she was a lot younger, she recalled watching a programme on vets, and how interesting she found it. Maybe it was these thoughts of the future which was giving her nightmarish dreams? They had only started in the last week, she would wake up in a cold sweat. All she would remember from the bad dreams was a feeling of running away from something, scared for her life.
She turned the TV off, and headed to the bedroom window. Alison looked through the glass and saw a few little lights in the distance. The countryside was beautiful in the summertime, all the wild flowers would blossom and the field grass would grow longer and untamed. She pressed her nose softly on the coldish glass, and peered at the road in front. Such a lonely road as not many people travelled along it.
Alison thought back to the body which was discovered earlier that day, the shocking thing was it had happened only a few miles from here. Why would anyone take another person’s life? The poor girl was only her age, now she was dead. It seemed so unfair. What if it had been someone from school?
“Darling, are you Okay?” a voice asked.
She turned round and her mum stood there. “Yeah, I’m fine. I’m just gutted that I missed the bus, that’s all,” Alison answered.
She needed a day out away from homework and daily chores.
“Don’t the buses run tomorrow?” Miranda asked.
“No. Not on a Sunday.”
“That’s a shame.”
“Night, mum. Make sure the bed bugs don’t bite,” Alison said, while she gave her mum a little wave.
“Night, love. Love you.”
A second later Miranda had disappeared back into the hallway.
Alison sat on her bed and decided to call it a night. The quicker she forgot about today the better. By ten O Clock she was asleep. Her lamplight now turned off.
“Bitch,” he shouted, as he chucked a glass across the room while it shattered in a million pieces.
How could it have happened, how could he have got caught the way he did? Over a thousand times now he 75
had imagined doing the farmer in as well, then killing the bloody dog which had found the body.
He fell to the floor exhausted, the day had drained him. His breathing was heavy while he felt another splitting headache coming on. His life had always been full of ugliness, to him the world was a vile place. To calm himself he started singing a nursery rhyme that his mum would sing to him as a child. Slowly the headache began to go. He'd hurt his foot earlier, while he had made his getaway. He took off his shoe, the pain seemed to come from the middle toe. He peered
closer and observed a little blood. All of a sudden more red appeared, like the slight pressure from his shoe had stopped it from flowing. He got a tissue from his trouser pocket and spat on it. Dabbing the tissue onto the wound a little discomfort was felt. A bandage would now do the job, he put his foot onto a towel which lay on the floor, and unwrapped the rolled up bandage so he'd released a metre of the material. Using a sharp Stanley knife he sliced across it many times, then he wrapped the bandage hard around his foot to stop anymore blood from escaping. The task was complete. He got up from the floor a sharp pain ran up his leg.
“Shit,” he cursed.
The girl which had been found that morning was his second trophy. He was so proud. The photographs of many girls were still stuck on the walls around him, since his first kill he'd made the whole room a shrine to his work.
He closed his eyes and touched the wall in front with both hands. He felt an electrical surge while it ran across the back of his head, this was the sign that he had now found his latest victim. With anticipation he opened his eyes. His hands covered a smallish photo. He removed them with delight. His next victim had long brown hair and an angelic face, she was smiling, while she walked with her friend from the school they attended.
He recalled taking that picture a week or so back, while he drove around the area searching for demon girls. She was perfect for the next hunt, but first he would have to plan this one more carefully, if not he would get caught, he shuddered at the thought. Switching on the TV he noticed the story of the dead girl was being aired on one of the news shows.
“Fools, you know nothing about who they really are,” he yelled at the screen.
Such misguided idiots, was he the only one that knew the truth. Thank god there was someone like him in the world.
10
He had sat there for sometime and waited for his wife to wake up. Her eyes were closed, she looked so peaceful as her dreams must have been good ones. He had taken Mary to the hospital last night, the news after she'd been examined was not optimistic at all. The doctor said later to Jeremy while in the corridor, “I just don’t understand what's wrong with her, how did this happen again?”
“There was an accident in front of my shop, next thing I know my wife had fainted. So I took her to bed, then I rang the doctors surgery, but the phone at their end was engaged. A little while after my wife woke up, but she had trouble opening her eyes. For god sake, doctor, what the hell is wrong with her?”
“The best thing I can say, if she is still like this in a couple of days we'll have to run proper tests. I'm sorry but that's all I've got at the moment. I know you must be worried. In my professional opinion I think whatever is wrong with her, is temporary,” said the ageing doctor unconfidently.
Jeremy had not told his wife the whole truth on the journey home, all he said was, “The doctor said it was temporary and no need to worry.”
He remembered Mary being relieved at the news, he was unsure what was going to happen next and that petrified him very much.
He first met his wife at a local dance, years ago things were different. He was eighteen at the time. When their eyes met across the room, he was overwhelmed by her gaze, it was different to anything he had experienced before. I love you dearly, Mary. You are the rock beneath my ageing feet, without you I would fall.
She moved a little in the bed.
He peered at the antique looking clock, it was still early, Jeremy knew he would have to open up soon. He gave it much thought, then decided not to open, because if his wife woke up not being able to see she might have an accident if he wasn't there. The money was not important, Mary on the other hand was the love of his life, and he was going to protect her for as long as he could. “I love you, sweetheart,” he said softly, then he kissed her cheek tenderly.
She'd walked along the same street for what seemed like forever, where was she? “Hello, is anybody there?” she shouted.
No one came.
The street had a greyish colour about it, the brickwork on the walls and houses were a light grey, while the cobbled road in the middle of the empty street was darker in tone. Even the sky above was a strange misty grey and black.
She called out again and hoped someone would hear her, “Is anybody there?”
“I cannot see,” a voice said from somewhere behind her.
“Who's that?” Mary asked, somewhat relieved she wasn't the only one there.
“Help me see again?” the voice said chillingly.
“Stop messing around please. I'm not in the mood," she shouted, getting annoyed with this silly game.
All of a sudden a strange trickling sound came from the walls of the buildings which surrounded her. What was going on? As she looked closer Mary observed dark red fluid spilling out of the little gaps of the brickwork, while it ran down the walls to the concrete below.
Mary screamed, while she ran out into the road, the paths were now flooded with this mysterious substance. “Leave me alone,” she bellowed.
A figure appeared, it was a girl of about twelve years of age. “I cannot see,” the girl said with a smirk on her face.
Mary saw she had no eye balls, just empty holes of pink and red flesh. She felt dizzy and fell to the ground. Mary tried to get up, her body was weak. Within moments she'd succumbed to a fate worse than death, as she slowly drowned in human blood.
She screamed, as she wrestled with the blankets, still thinking she was in that nightmarish place. “Get me out of here,” she shrieked.
“Calm down, Mary. Calm down,” Jeremy yelled, frightened for her.
She realised it was Jeremy’s voice and now knew she was safe. “What’s happening?” she asked, scared as can be. The nightmare was so vivid, she'd never encountered such a terrifying dream like that before.
“Are your eyes still stuck?” Jeremy asked. Life was so cruel at times he didn’t expect any change.
“To be honest I'm too scared to try and open them. Just in case,” she said doubtful, as she shared her husband’s view of it all.
“Just try for me, please.”
Slowly Mary moved her eye lids and there was no sticking sensation, a little bit of light was observed the more she opened them, followed by more colours and shapes as they gradually became less blurred. Like a miracle from heaven her sight was restored.
“Oh, Jeremy. I can see again,” Mary said, while she threw both arms around her husband.
“Thank you, god,” Jeremy said under his breath. He cradled her softly, a moment later the tears came.
Both walked through the park arm in arm. It was now the start of December. They had moved to the city of Glasgow about two months ago from London, both complaining there was too much trouble in that certain city. Their names were John and Tim, they'd been together for two years. The problem with London was there had been several homophobic assaults on their friends, like a gang were deliberately attacking gay folk, this scared them very much. They weren't high in fashion as most of their friends were, instead both enjoyed wearing casual clothes like jeans and easygoing shirts.
The area was huge as they made their way slowly down the narrow path. The reason they had left the main path was because it was too busy, and both craved a bit of privacy. They had taken a day off to be together, as work had got in the way of late.
A woman in her sixties appeared from behind a hedge and gave them a disgusted look.
“Did you see her face,” Tim said, while he laughed.
“You’re such a troublemaker,” John replied.
Both observed a crowd in front, and noticed mainly youths, then decided to remove their arms from each other to provoke any violence.
“Good idea,” John agreed, while he peered at the troublesome lot.
The group drank some cans of beer, also smoking longish cigarettes which consisted of a substance called marijuana.
John hated drugs with a passion.
Tim glanced over and saw the cans had ‘Strong Lager’ imprinted on them.
The two of them passed the group without any hassle.
Before long they were back on the main path, where they had to decide which direction to head in. The plan was to go to the local cinema to watch anything that was on.
“Let’s head in that direction,” John said.
“Why not that way?” Tim asked, confused.
“Shut it, lover. I know where I'm heading, okay?” John said, as he lightly smacked Tim's behind.
“You’re in for it now. I love you by the way,” Tim said out of the blue.
“I didn’t expect that,” John replied, surprised.
“Well I mean it,” he said, smiling.
Tim bent down slightly so he was the same height as John, and kissed him tenderly on the lips. John reacted in a good way. He smelt Tim’s sweet scent, it made him aroused. They parted after a few seconds, then carried on with the journey to the entrance. Their original plan of outside sex was a stupid idea really.
They noticed the sky growing darker in tone, like a storm was brewing.
“Bloody hell, the weathers changing,” Tim moaned, he wasn’t wearing a coat.
“The car isn't that far, lover.”
Both proceeded with haste up the main path. On the right of them stood the ugliest tree, it looked like it had been set on fire as the wood was badly scorched.
“You don’t see that everyday,” John said alarmed.
“Bloody teenagers, it was probably them idiots back there.”
“Homophobic vandals.”
Clouds swirled menacingly above, as the wind got stronger.
John felt a strange hot sensation on his left arm. He wore a long sleeved shirt and unbuttoned it to have a closer look. He rolled up the sleeve so it sat comfortably around his elbow, then peered down at his arm which now itched badly. Suddenly a sharp pain caused him to cry out. When he looked again a gaping slice of blood had appeared there.
“Shit, what's happening?” he screamed in sheer horror.
Another slit formed an inch below the last like someone had cut it with a Stanley blade. His arm now dripped with blood while it ran down his light blue shirt.
Tim yelled desperately. “Please help him, anyone?"
John fell to the grass unconscious.
Tim had to think fast, because help was not coming. He picked John up from the ground and carried him awkwardly to the nearest entrance, which was now in sight. “Help us,” he screamed. The gate got closer with every step. Tim’s arms ached terribly, also his strength was wavering. “Help us, anyone,” he yelled again.
Was anyone there?
Out of pot luck a figure was observed, and saw they were in trouble. “You’ll be alright now,” the voice said calmly.
Tim noticed this individual was an older gent. With his help, both dragged John through a gate, then across the quite busy road to one of the buildings on the other side. They entered a newsagents, the door to the shop was thankfully half-open. John was placed gently onto a blanket which the woman of the outlet had got from the backroom. “What's wrong with him?” Tim asked anxiously.
“I don’t know, but we'll get to the bottom of it,” was all the man answered.
“What's your name?”
“Jeremy,” the man replied.
She sat in darkness, the blindfold still wrapped around her young face. “I know you are here,” she said. “You're so clever, my dear, because you are so bright, get your little mind around this next feeling, then tell me what's happening?" he replied coldly.
This meant something bad, while she gritted her teeth for the next enduring task. Why was he doing this to her? She felt her sleeve being rolled up her arm and an agonising pain just above her wrist, then she cried out, “What are you doing to me?”
“So tell me what you feel now?” he said sadistically.
“Go to hell,” she yelled.
“What can you do to me? You are my prisoner, my love. You are screwed.”
“I might be now, but I promise you that I'll get my revenge by any means possible,” the girl shouted, she meant every word.
“You're a joke, you silly childish girl. Once you’re dead, you are dead.”
That is when it hit her, she realised it was already too late. “Why are you doing this to me?” she asked scared.
“Because I can,” was all he answered.
“Even in death I will avenge you, in every means possible. The moment you kill me, your end will be soon itself,” she said, believing it completely.
"Fuck you," he yelled.
He grabbed a metal pole, then smacked her several times around the skull, which caused terrible injuries, within moments the girl of twelve was dead.
11
Jack proceeded up the stairs oblivious to what was going on around him. He knew he had to meet his ex-wife later that day to sort out some financial arrangements, she wanted one of the cars he owned on top of everything else. Bitch. Everything he had he'd earned himself through tiresome TV work. The woman was bleeding him dry. Before the dreaded meeting with his darling wife later that afternoon, Jack had a meeting with one of the executive producers, not knowing what it was about made him a little nervous. He made it to the top of the stairs and opened the door that led to a long corridor. Jack walked down, a couple of people acknowledged him. Finally he'd made it to a light brown door, the producer’s office. He knocked once and waited.
Within seconds a voice was heard from the other side, “Come in.”
Jack entered, still a little baffled by the sudden meeting.
“Hi, how are you?” Brian asked. He seemed happy to see him. Brian was not a tall chap, but wore nice expensive suits to cover up the fact. He was not the best looking chap in the world, also going bald which he hated. Brian was now hitting fifty, but being happily married it didn’t matter too much really, he loved his wife. The important thing was, she still loved him equally as much even after thirty something years.
“How can I help you, boss?” Jack asked.
“I fancy doing a different angle, do you follow me, old Jacky boy?" Brian said.
“What are you talking about?” Jack asked, confused. This was when it hit Jack out of the blue, he was getting the sack. “You bastards. I expected more from you, Brian,” he shouted.
“What the hell are you talking about, mate?” Brian replied alarmed, the lines on his forehead deepened.
“You’re going to get rid of me, aren’t you?”
“Why would I sack you? You’re a bloody idiot, Jack. We bloody love you, and so does the viewers that watch our show. I know where you’re coming from, Jack. Somewhere in your head you're miserable, and with all the popularity and wealth you can’t workout why.”
“You know I like you, but stop reading me. You know nothing about me,” Jack said annoyed.
“Get off your high horse and listen to me for a minute. The programme we make is about the supernatural, yes?”
“So what are you getting at?” Jack asked.
“For one week I want to do something different,” he replied.
“Different. Like what?”
“Instead of visiting historical buildings, let’s do a poll on TV so people can ring in and vote. Somewhere in this country there's a haunting going on, and only a few people know about it, it's our job to tell the world about it. What do you think of that idea, be honest?” Brian said.
“It sounds shit,” Jack said unimpressed.
“Why?”
“I’m not being disrespectful to the public, but put someone in a darkened room and they'll imagine anything. At least with the locations we do visit proper professionals have studied the place, and know spirits exist there for real.”
“So, what you’re worried about is going somewhere different on live TV, and not seeing anything at all?”
“Yes and no.”
“Because I think we have found such a place, not that many miles from here.”
“So what's so great about this place? A figure appeared and buggered off again. Oh jeez, that will make for brilliant viewing,” Jack remarked sarcastically.
“You're an arrogant sod,” Brian shouted.
“Just a minute. What was that shit earlier about holding a vote on TV so the viewers can pick a place, if you've already picked one?” Jack asked.
“I was thinking about that on a later date, next time I mean. I was just interested in what you thought about that certain idea, that’s all.”
“You say you have picked a place. What place?" Jack knew this was going to be a waste of time, but a tiny part of him was a little intrigued.
Brian got up from his seat and proceeded to the cabinet at the other side of the room. He opened the second drawer down and started trawling through piles of A4 paper.
“What are you doing?” Jack asked, while he watched his friend with interest.
Brian must of struck gold as Jack noticed him pulling out a newspaper from the untidy drawer, then closing it as it banged loudly. “I have it,” was all the executive producer said.
He headed back to his desk.
“Have what?” Jack queried.
Brian opened the pages, then laid them down on the face of the desk.
Jack noticed pages 24 and 25. What was so special about them pages?
“Come here, old boy,” Brian answered, as he pointed to an area on the left page.
Jack looked closer and observed a small headline, it read, ‘A HAUNTING AT WILLOW PARK.’ “What's so interesting about this place?” he asked.
“Read it,” Brian ordered.
He took a seat and started reading.
A park which is situated in the Glasgow area is believed to be haunted, as an incident occurred on the 2nd of December which is still unexplained. A man was cut violently across the arm, his partner denying any involvement, saying an invisible force caused it. Also an owner of a nearby shop has said that he has encountered the spirit of a young girl, saying that his wife has also seen it, which resulted in her losing her sight for many hours. If you have had any odd experiences at this park please come in contact with us.
We're very interested in what happens next, at this mysterious place of ghosts.
He handed the newspaper back to Brian. Jack had to admit it to himself he thought it was a complete waste of time. “You must take me for an idiot. That's complete garbage,” Jack said fuming.
“I thought the same. But a week ago I visited the man who had his arm slashed. It's real, Jack. You should've seen the wounds, they were harsh,” Brian replied.
“He's not telling the truth.”
“Why would he lie?” Brian asked.
“It's the oldest trick in the book, so he could get on TV,” Jack answered, how could his friend be so gullible?
Brian got up from his chair for a second time, and said, “We're doing this, okay? And if you don’t like the sound of that, we can get another psychic in for that night.”
Jack knew he was on to a good thing with this job, even though he hated it sometimes, the money helped greatly, and people always asked him for his autograph. “Fine, I’ll do it. If the ratings are rubbish or no ghosts appear don’t blame me. Just remember this was your idea,” Jack said pissed off.
A few months back he'd had a bad night at one of the London cathedrals, no ghosts appeared at all. What made it even worse, he got the blame for it, which seemed very unfair at the time. That is why Jack was gob smacked with Brian’s decision for the next show.
“You'll not get the blame, Jack. I sorted it out last time, didn’t I,” Brian said, as he sat back down.
“Alright. I said I'd do it, didn’t I?”
“Thanks, mate. I have a meeting in half an hour with some financial tycoons. I'll see you in the bar later, hopefully?” Brian said, relieved that stubborn Jack had finally agreed to the idea.
“Yeah. See you, Brian,” was all that Jack answered, while he opened the door and made his way out.
He left the building somewhat irate, apart of him annoyed with agreeing with this ridiculous idea.
Jack proceeded to his car which was parked nearby. All of a sudden he felt awful. Jack sat down, while he experienced dizzy spells.
“Bloody hell, what's up with me?” he said, scared.
After a while he started to feel a little better. Jack slowly got up, then carefully made his way to the car. Once inside Jack started the engine. He couldn't be bothered with his ex-wife now. Instead he was heading back to his luxury pad to get wrecked on happy juice
12
It was the 12th of December. The snow had not yet arrived, but it rained constantly. With its endless countryside where the wind would rip through the trees and the long grass icing everything in its path.
“Are you coming?” shouted Sue.
Alison ran into the park after her friend. She'd forgiven Sue for not ringing her back, saying it was down to her dad as he had confiscated her mobile phone. When Alison asked the reason behind this, Sue would clam up not saying a word. They'd fallen out over this for the majority of the week, but now they were friends again. Alison suspected that Sue had bigger problems and decided not to get involved.
“Run faster, you silly mare,” screamed Sue.
Alison ran further into the sports area, then observed Sue at the swings.
“What are we doing here?” Alison asked, it was only a village park with not much to offer.
“No reason really,” was all that Sue said, while she giggled.
“Be honest. I know years ago we came here, but why today of all days?”
Sue had to tell the truth, because she couldn't keep this lie going. “If you really have to know, the boy you fancy is coming here a bit later. So at long last, Alison, you get to meet him without bloody school getting in the way.”
“Oh damn,” Alison answered.
“He's really nice, there's no need to be scared. Trust me,” Sue said confidently.
“I do trust you, but even still, it has freaked me out a bit.”
“I saw him the other day and asked him what he did with his mates. He said he was coming here today to play football. That's when I said your name, and he seemed kind of interested,” Sue replied.
“He seemed interested, you say?” Alison asked. She'd never had a proper conversation with him, she was surprised he had even noticed her.
“He seems to be interested from what I can make out,” Sue said.
She joined Sue on the swings, both sat in silence, then Alison noticed something which made her feel uncomfortable. "Who's that over there?" Alison said, while she pointed.
Sue looked over, and was aware of an odd looking man as he took pictures of them. "Do you know him?" she asked. "Because he's creeping me out."
"Same here," replied Alison. "It reminds me of that poor girl."
Sue peered at Alison. "What girl?"
"Are you serious? The girl whose body was found a few miles from here."
"Do you think that strange man might be the killer?" Sue said, freaked out.
The moment the strange individual saw them staring, he vanished behind the nearest bush.
"Come on, let's go. I'm not hanging around here with that creepy bloke spying on us," Alison said. She got up from the swing and saw a group of boys while they headed into the park. Oh god, Alison thought.
“There he is in all his glory,” Sue said, enjoying her friend’s embarrassment.
“I don’t want to do this,” Alison pleaded.
“You’ll have to do it someday, you’re not a young child anymore. I had to deal with my period, so why can’t you deal with this?” Sue shouted.
“What's wrong?” Alison asked. Sue started crying. “What's wrong, please tell me?”
She looked at Alison with fear in her eyes, and said, “I'm scared. Each period hurts like hell, is it going to be like this every time? Also you hear about women getting depressed, some killing themselves because they can't cope.”
“I've never heard of a woman killing herself because she'd had a period. That is complete rubbish. Who told you this?” Alison asked, worried for her friend.
“I heard it somewhere, but I can’t remember now,” answered Sue, as she wiped her eyes.
“Whoever it was do not listen to them. Recently I've noticed some people get off on other people’s misery, because they're so bloody miserable themselves,” Alison said angrily.
“You’re a good friend,” Sue whispered, “But there's a boy over there you really fancy, I don’t want my problems spoiling that.”
“When it comes to you, boys don’t matter that much. Okay, maybe a little.” Alison saw the group while they larked about. “Oh my god, what should I do?” Alison asked. She was so embarrassed.
“Just be confident, you don’t have to sleep with him straightaway. Give it a couple of hours at least.”
Alison wasn't ready for that, what if she got pregnant or even worse a sexual disease?
“I can’t do it."
“You'll have to do it sometime," Sue said.
“I know that, but I don’t feel ready,” Alison explained.
“If that's how you feel, just talk to him. Make him think you're cool or something,” Sue replied, chuffed it wasn’t her going through this.
The boy waved at Alison, then joined his friends while they kicked a ball about.
“What are they doing?” Alison asked, confused by their behaviour.
“They’re the opposite sex. What do you expect," laughed Sue.
From somewhere another ball appeared, one of the boys kicked it hard as it flew into the air at breakneck speed.
Alison watched with interest. “They’re mad,” she said. She saw the boy she liked in the middle of the group. He seemed confident while he sprinted across the chalk markings. Occasionally he glanced her way.
“See, he's looking at you, isn’t he?” Sue said.
“What do I do now?” Alison asked.
“I don‘t know, it’s up to you. They always say a grownup should make their own decisions about stuff,” Sue answered less confident.
“Sometimes I don’t want to be a grownup, because it sounds stressful. Not knowing what a bad decision was from a good one. It sounds horrid,” Alison squealed quietly.
“Just don’t worry about it too much, love.”
“Are they going to talk to us, or what?” Alison said, as nerves got the better of her.
“Wait and see. Maybe this was a bad idea?”
Alison sang a song which she’d heard in the charts.
“I know you're nervous, Alison. Do you want this boy to like you or not?”
Without warning Sue cried out in pain and fell to the ground.
Alison rushed to her friend. “What's wrong?” she screamed.
Sue was in agony, both hands on her chest while she gasped for air.
“What's wrong?” Alison yelled, terrified for her friend.
“I don't know," Sue said. She shook with fear.
Alison needed to do something, she remembered the group nearby, and shouted, “Help me anyone."
A couple of them ran to her. The boy Alison fancied grabbed hold of his phone, then dialled 999.
“Please help,” Alison begged, while she stared at her friend.
Within a minute he ended the call. “She’ll be fine, I think. The ambulance is coming, so don’t worry. What's your name again? I’ve forgotten you see.” “Alison,” was all she answered.
“I know you from school, don’t I?” he asked.
“Yeah, I'm in your year,” she said nervously, her hands covered in sweat.
“You don’t have to feel uncomfortable around me, I won't bite,” he said as he smiled.
A siren was heard in the distance. One of the boys ran to the park gate and opened it. An ambulance drove in. The vehicle hurtled across the football pitch towards them. The ambulance stopped, as it slid slightly across the dew. Two men ran out of the backdoors with focused looks on their faces.
“What happened?” the older one asked.
“She just collapsed,” answered Alison, not really understanding why this was happening?
Sue still had trouble taking breaths, everyone there felt helpless.
One of the men ran back to the ambulance. A few seconds later he returned with a wheeled bed and breathing equipment which he placed around Sue’s mouth. He moved her onto the bed, then they rushed her back to the ambulance.
“Can I come?” Alison shouted.
The younger one turned round. “Yes. Hurry please.”
She ran to the backdoors and got in.
13
She sat outside the room where Sue was being examined. She hoped her mum would be here shortly. Alison still shook slightly from the shock of what had happened. All of a sudden someone shouted from further down the corridor.
“Leave me be,” a scruffy individual bellowed.
A nurse tried reasoning with him, but the man pushed the middle-aged woman to the floor. A doctor at a nearby desk picked up a phone and talked to someone with an urgent expression on his face.
Alison felt scared.
The man was clearly insane as he intimidated the few people that were there.
Two men dressed in security uniforms made their way through the double doors, and forced the troublesome man to the ground.
“Get lost. Leave me alone,” the man yelled, while he tried to punch them.
Alison looked on, shocked by it all.
Thankfully the threat was now over with. Handcuffs were placed on each wrist, before he was dragged out of the corridor.
Alison took a deep breath, her heart raced. She peered towards the room where her friend was.
A nurse’s face was observed from a little rectangular window, then the lady opened the door. She made her way out.
Alison decided to say something, “Excuse me. How is Sue, will she be okay?”
The pretty nurse looked at her, she held a red folder in one arm, and she answered, “She'll be fine. Don’t worry. You'll be able to go in soon, just let the doctor check her first.”
“Okay, thank you."
The doctor left within five minutes.
She got up from the chair and peered through the window. Suddenly a noise behind her made her jump. Thankfully it was her mum while she headed swiftly towards her.
“Oh my god. I’m so sorry, love,” Miranda said worried, as she wrapped two loving arms around Alison.
“She's going to be Okay, mum. The nurse said this a few moments ago. I was so worried, I thought she was going to die,” Alison said, she started to cry.
Miranda crouched down, then cuddled her, “Don’t cry, love,” she said softly. Her daughter was in so much pain, it made her feel miserable.
“Do you think it'll be okay to go in?” she asked, while she dabbed her eyes with a tissue.
“I’ll find a doctor first, just in case?" she answered, then Miranda made her way down the corridor.
Alison peered through the glass at her friend, Sue looked so fragile. “I love you, Sue,” she whispered.
She thought back to years ago when they were children without a care in the world, it was such innocent times.
Miranda appeared with a nurse by her side. The woman carried a blue folder. "It’s fine to go in now. Sue is over the worse,” Miranda said, seeming relieved.
Alison headed through the entrance to the bed, Sue was asleep.
“If you need anything, just give me a call,” the nurse said, then she left the room.
The window was open, which caused some loose paper on a nearby shelf to flap a little. Miranda closed it.
Both sat down and looked at Sue with saddened eyes.
“She should be okay, shouldn’t she mum?” Alison asked, still worried for her.
“Well, the nurse reckons she will be, that's good enough for me,” Miranda answered.
“Where am I?” a faint voice said out of nowhere. Sue opened her eyes slowly.
“Sue. Are you Okay?” Alison said, while she moved closer to her.
“Where am I?” Sue asked. "What happened as I can't remember a thing?"
“You collapsed in the park," Alison answered.
Miranda put a hand on her daughter’s shoulder.
“How do you feel?” Alison asked.
Sue replied slower this time, “A little queasy to be honest. My head is aching, and my chest hurts.”
“Maybe it's something to do with your breathing problems that you used to have?” Alison asked, remembering years ago she suffered from asthma, but she thought it had improved. “At least you are okay."
Miranda sat there quietly not wanting to spoil their conversation, she glanced at Alison proud of the person she'd become.
Sue closed her eyes for a second, then cried out, “Nurse, my head feels like it’s going to explode.”
Straightaway a nurse rushed in. “Visiting hours are nearly over with, could you leave so I can attend to my duties please."
They left the room, saddened by what they'd just witnessed.
“I hope she's going to be okay,” Miranda said, as she looked back into the room. “We’ll visit tomorrow, love. If that's okay with you?"
“Yeah, that's fine. I’m just worried about her, that’s all.”
“Let’s go, love.”
“Okay, but can we visit tomorrow as you said?" Alison asked.
“That shouldn't be a problem," Miranda answered. "Come on, let's head home."
14
The big day was finally here, as the TV crew made their way to Willow park. At one end two big gates were opened fully so the vans could drive through without any problems. They didn’t have much time as there was just over twenty people to set everything up, they only had a few hours to do it in. The four vans entered the park, and followed the footpath not wanting to damage anything. The location they were heading in was at the other end, but the opening there was too small for the vehicles to get through, but they had devised a plan earlier. With TV work there was always problems, it was a fact of life. The driver who led the way noticed an elderly couple while they strolled along the narrow path.
“Damn. I don’t want to get arrested for killing old folk,” he said, as he laughed.
The person who sat beside him looked far from impressed. “You’re an idiot,” the man replied.
Thankfully they saw the vans and moved slowly out of the way.
“Thank you,” the driver shouted from the window, and gave them a little wave.
A few seconds later and they'd made it.
Sean the man in charge got out and walked to the nearest tree. “Nice, nice,” he muttered to himself.
“What’s nice?” his work colleague asked.
“This place for a live TV show,” he replied, excited.
“This place is a shit hole."
“Shut up you fool, and help me get this show on the road.”
The rest of the crew joined Sean and Harry at the bottom of a huge oak tree.
The one with the thick glasses, then asked, “What now, governor?”
He looked round and knew orders had to be given, then said, “Firstly, we will get all the cameras and set them up, so Jack looks his best. I’m not sure if it’s going to rain, but to be on the safe side, stick waterproof plastic over the cameras. The last thing I want to do is bugger up thousands of pounds of equipment.”
“Good idea, governor,” the man replied.
“Thanks, Colin. Now, let’s get on with it. You all know what you’re doing,” Sean shouted, while he clapped his hands.
The team proceeded back to their vans to start the lifting of heavy equipment.
Within seven hours they'd finished.
“Nice one, guys.” Sean said proud, he fancied a beverage in a nearby pub, but that would have to wait until the show had ended.
The big tent where the presenters would sit later still blew with the northerly wind, apart from the unpredictable weather everything else was going to plan. Five cameras had been set up at different areas of the park to capture the star of the show at his best.
Sean felt an odd sensation in his nostrils, and got hold of a piece of tissue, then realised he was having a nose bleed.
“Weird,” he said, while he stared at the red stain.
“What’s wrong?” Harry asked.
“I’m having a nose bleed, mate. Never had one before. Look at you, you look like shit,” Sean answered, as he noticed Harry was sweating a lot.
“I’m bloody knackered, mate,” he replied. "I need a beer, that'll sort me out."
“You need to go to the gym more often,” Sean laughed.
“Oh, and when would I get time for that exactly.”
Sean understood what he meant, this job was long hours. After setting up you still had to wait for the show to end before loading all the equipment back into the vehicles. Even though it was hard graft, he loved it. Recently he'd separated from his girlfriend of seven years, she had blamed him for not being there enough because of work.
“God, that woman, why?” Sean muttered, the thought of her was putting him in a bad mood again.
“What’s wrong now?” Harry asked. He knew the problem really.
“Just life sometimes, that’s all,” Sean replied half heartedly.
“Think of most people, staying in tonight bored out of their brains. Look at us, we're going to watch a live broadcast, with the great Jack Colton. What a buzz,” Harry shouted excitedly.
“I don’t understand you, mate. One minute you're a miserable git, the next the most optimistic
person I know,” Sean replied, a confused look on his face.
“It’s called life I'm afraid, an emotional ride,” Harry explained as he laughed.
“You’re telling me.”
“Let’s eat, mate,” Harry said, while he patted Sean on the back.
“Good idea, I’m famished.”
By seven O Clock the crowd had already turned up to watch the live show. Everywhere looked dazzling. Some people stood at the edge of the park, not yet allowed in, as they waited patiently to see the star of the show. The atmosphere that night was electric, as some of the audience chanted their hero’s name. "Jack, Jack, Jack…”
The moon sat silently over Willow Park, hidden by devilish clouds.
The tree which had been damaged in the storm some time ago, stood with an eerie quietness about it, while it knew more secrets than it should.
“Look a bat, mummy,” shouted a little boy, as he pointed at the creature while it flapped its wings quickly.
“Isn’t it scary, Sammy,” the mother replied, while she gave her son a kiss on the top of his head.
“Get off, mummy. It’s embarrassing,” the boy moaned.
“It’s looking for fairies,” she said. "The bat I mean."
“Why fairies?”
“To play with,” she answered.
“Oh, that’s strange, mummy. I thought bats sucked blood,” the boy said innocently enough.
“What?” she said horrified.
“Are bats, vampires?”
The mother now came to the conclusion that this was a bad idea, and decided to take her son home to bed, as his imagination and knowledge of such things wasn't healthy. “We need to go, love,” she said, while she pulled him carefully through the small crowd.
“But why?”
“Because you know too much for a little man. At your age you should be into happy things, and not doom and gloom," she answered.
With that they vanished down one of the darkened streets.
Sean sat in the van with his mate, bored with waiting, “What's the bloody time now?”
Harry looked at his watch, then realised the time.
“Shit. They should be arriving in the next five minutes.”
“Damn.”
All of a sudden a noise erupted outside.
Sean opened the door and heard the roar of the crowd, it only meant one thing, the celebrities were finally arriving.
She couldn‘t forget the last conversation she‘d had with her mother when they‘d shared their feelings, realising at that moment how much she loved her. Of course that was before the unthinkable had happened. She missed her mum so much. Sometimes she would cry and bad things would happen, while she waited patiently in the black and white area of grass and trees. She was trapped, like a prison cell which only had a few metres of space. Trapped like a caged animal.
She knew something was different, as more people than normal could be observed. Tonight six people had already been spotted within a short space of time. Also something else was in the air, it was hard to explain, but it came in the form of a cynical man.
The loneliness was hard to bare, as her empty soul rotted slowly in what seemed like endless anguish.
15
Jack stepped out of the vehicle and waved reluctantly, not enjoying the situation he faced. He fancied a whiskey, it would have to wait.
“We love you, Jack,” a woman yelled from some distance away.
That night he wore his expensive suit. The suit was all black, the tie was white with red stripes. He'd had his haircut earlier that day, it looked tidier.
“I love you, guys,” he shouted, he didn’t even know these morons.
Jack’s transport had dropped him off in the same way the vans had arrived earlier, as they entered the other side of the park through the big gates. The vans had now been removed to another location.
The crowd roared as the atmosphere heightened to new levels.
“You’re a legend,” another person bellowed, it was a man this time.
Jack searched for the tent. It was just ahead of him about fifty metres away, dazzled in lights. He peered at his watch, the time was seven thirty six, still an hour and twenty four minutes until live transmission would start. He made it to the huge shelter, and sat down on the comfy chair with added cushions. The thing which annoyed him was, it was Mitch’s chair. Jack felt a strange vibe in the air that night, it was hard to explain.
“What's out there, on this cold frosty night?” he muttered, knowing it was going to be a massive disappointment.
He heard the slight rustling of leaves, the wind seemed to be getting up a bit. On the left of him a second vehicle appeared. The backdoor opened and a figure got out.
Must be Janet, he thought.
A strong light flashed across the path, it was her.
“Hi, Jack. You’re here early tonight?” Janet said, while she sat down beside him.
“Yeah, they wanted me to walk round first, but I can’t see the point really,” Jack answered miserably
“I heard from someone that you weren't happy about tonight’s show. Why?”
“To be honest, Janet. Why come here in the first place? This place is going to be rubbish,” Jack replied angrily.
"It’s only one show, love,” Janet said concerned.
“I don’t care. I feel like shit. I do realise one thing though, everything is pointless.”
“What's wrong, Jack? I'm worried about you.”
“For god sake, Janet. You don’t give a shit about me, so just leave it. I’ll go for a little look shall I, see if I can come across a king or something,” Jack answered sarcastically.
Just get off the dreaded booze, Jack. She watched him as he left the tent and made his way down a darkened lane.
He'd walked for about two minutes when he felt an intense chill.
“Who’s there?” he asked.
What Jack saw next made him feel uneasy, on some leaves from a nearby tree luminous ice covered the growth. The last time he had observed anything like this was many years ago, when he was a child.
At the age of seven he remembered running through a wood that led to his grandmother’s house, as he made his way through the many trees, he felt an odd chill as it engulfed him. At the end of the forest a little gate was seen, through it he observed the road which would take him to her cottage. This is when he noticed white particles of luminous glowing ice stuck to the leaves. The nearer the trees were to his grandmother’s house, the whiter they became.
That is when the voice of a grown man bellowed, “She's laying on the floor. She’s not breathing.”
Little Jack ran down the road, scared to what he might find. Once he'd made it, he neared the man who stood at the front door.
“What's wrong with grandma?” he asked, his small hands grabbed at the man’s coat.
The man who had whitish hair looked upset. “I’m sorry, lad. She's dead," he replied, while he placed a hand on the boy's shoulder.
“What do you mean, she‘s dead?”
“She‘s not with us any longer,” the man answered, already he missed her.
Near the front door of the cottage little Jack saw her, she seemed happy as she waved at him, then a light came.
Jack had never encountered glowing ice since that awful day, and it scared him very much. Whatever spirit was lurking here tonight had not been dead long?
“Who's there?” he asked. His heart raced. “Who's there please?”
Jack proceeded through the trees, and the whiter the leaves became, then the strangest looking tree appeared in front, as it stood on its own five metres from the rest. Nearly every branch was missing, and the trunk was badly scorched.
Another celebrity must of arrived, because the crowd in the distance applauded louder than before, which caused Jack to lose focus for a second. “Idiots,” he moaned.
Certain people were probably concerned about his whereabouts, and decided to head back. A show was being aired shortly.
“Where are you going?” a voice asked.
Jack stopped in his tracks. “What the hell,” he muttered.
“I've been waiting for you,” the voice said.
“Where are you?” Jack asked.
“I'm at a place where I cannot escape. Trapped in my own living hell, because of you," it screamed.
Jack now trembled, the tone of the voice was very deep. If his theory was correct, and this ghost had recently passed, it could be anyone from a young child to a much older person?
“I want to help you,” Jack said, all he really wanted to do was go back to the tent and drink coffee.
“You're a bloody fool,” the unseen apparition bellowed.
He turned towards the burnt tree, and realised this was the spirit’s trapped cell. "Show yourself,” Jack ordered, then waited patiently for it to appear.
There was nothing.
“Show yourself?” Jack shouted angrily, tiring of this night.
In the distance the crowd roared again.
He'd had enough of this now, and decided to walk back to the tent. Jack had devised a plan, to stay the hell away from this certain area when the show started.
Suddenly he heard a girl while she cried, which answered the question of who this mysterious spirit was? He waited to see what would happen next.
Jack realised it would soon be Christmas, it was now going to be a very lonely time of the year, since his wife left.
“I hate happy people,” he said quietly.
The hideous tree in front seemed to call out to him, then at the bottom he saw the spirit of a little girl. Her hands covered her face, as she still cried.
Jack thought he would try the gentle approach. He knew this spirit was restless.
“I want to help you, little girl,” he said softly, as he crouched down so he was the same height as her.
The girl’s hands left her face, while she looked at him a little startled.
Jack realised he'd seen her before. “I know you,” he said, somewhat dumbfounded.
The girl looked about ten or eleven, and was dressed in a school uniform, which was a light blue jacket and a red skirt. “I know you,” she answered, while she stared.
“How do you know me?” he asked.
“Other spirits tell me about you, say you're important. I personally think you're a waste of time,” she said aggressively.
Jack now felt hot in the face. “Why do you think I'm a waste of space?” he asked deflated.
“Prove to me you can do something right once in your pathetic life, then I'll trust you with vital information, so you can catch the person who ruthlessly murdered me, and who will kill many more.”
“What do you mean, about doing something right in my life?” Jack asked, for god sake he was a famous medium.
“If you don’t do what I say, more girls will die," she said chillingly.
“What did this monster make you do?” he asked, while he tried to sympathise with the ghost.
The girl now had a sadistic smirk on her face, as she said, “Feel it for yourself.”
He then knew he was in serious trouble and tried to run.
An immense pain was felt in his shoulders. It was like two clamps had gripped them so tightly they were squashing his bones. Jack was lifted into the air about two metres from the ground, as he gasped for breath. “Please god, have mercy on my soul,” he yelled at the top of his voice. The torture was far from over with, now the left side of his face hurt badly like it was being sliced with a Stanley blade. “Stop, please stop,” he cried out again. He tried to fight it. He'd never known such torment, as the slicing carried on down to his belly button. Jack realised he was experiencing the last few hours of this poor girl’s life. Suddenly he was dropped from the air, he smacked the ground hard. Blood covered his clothes. “Please, let it be enough. Do not fear me, little girl,” he pleaded.
How was this possible, he'd never witnessed a ghost who could do such things?
He got up slowly his whole body hurt like hell.
“Help them girls, Jack,” a voice said.
Jack took a few steps, he needed to get out of there before this ghost killed him.
“Help them girls,” she said again more softly this time.
“I will,” was all he yelled. He was desperate to escape her.
He stumbled through the group of trees, utterly petrified. Jack observed many lights in the distance. He headed to them and heard the crowd in the near distance. Everything seemed dreamlike.
He carried on towards the warm lights of home. “Shit. Jack has been stabbed. Help him," someone shouted.
He fell to the ground. Jack opened his eyes to see a familiar face.
“What happened, Jack?” Janet asked, while she cradled his broken body.
Jack touched her face so she'd come closer, then he said, “Forgive me, Sam."
“We need help,” she screamed. She felt his pulse and realised with utter horror there wasn’t one.
Janet began to cry.
The great Jack Colton was dead.
16
The job was long hours at times, but he loved it. Tonight he wasn’t enjoying so much, he'd just received a phone call. What did they mean when they said Jack had been attacked?
His forehead covered in sweat. He felt a strange sort of guilt, it was his idea to send him there in the first place, now this had happened. First thing tomorrow he would have to sort out a replacement, there were plenty out there to choose from. The problem was, Jack was the best in his field. He thanked the lucky stars that Jack’s heart had restarted by itself, because he'd heard his good friend had been dead for over two minutes. When the ambulance crew arrived, they took poor Jack to the hospital.
Brian sat in the comfy chair his hands behind his head, he peered through the window into darkness, it was so quiet out there. All of a sudden the phone rang stirring him from his sombre thoughts, it was going to be a very long night.
Jack had been in the hospital for a while. When the medical staff first observed his wounds, they were quite taken aback. As the hours passed, the cuts seemed to miraculously fade from red to a faint pink, one doctor remarked on this as out of the ordinary.
A nurse walked to his bed and examined the cuts, this is when she looked at him with surprise. She left, within seconds she'd returned with a doctor in tow, the doctor gave him the once over. Afterwards he gave Jack an odd stare, then said, “Your wounds have completely healed. I don't understand. Even a scar cannot be seen.”
He didn’t reply but peered uneasily towards the window of the room. He knew she was still out there.
“There's no point keeping you here, Jack. You can leave tomorrow,” the doctor said. “I don’t understand how you could have healed so quickly? When you came in, your injuries were deep. Looking at you now, it’s like it never occurred. I must go, I am a very busy man. It was very nice to meet you, Jack."
He then left the room, the nurse followed closely behind.
The comfortable pillow against his cheek, he closed his eyes, after a few minutes he had succumbed to heavy restless sleep.
He had been in hospital for just under two days, Jack felt relieved he was finally going home.
Now he was returning home by taxi which Brian had kindly ordered. In the back seat with him was Janet. She was still freaked out by the surreal events of that night.
Jack was dressed shabbily, jeans and a creased shirt.
Janet wore a flowery dress, her hair was a mess though.
He could tell she was worried about him, which surprised Jack. She was a lot nicer than he previously thought. He got the impression she was a heartless bitch, only interested in her career.
“Thank you,” Jack said.
“I do care, Jack. I was really scared for you, as a friend,” she replied.
“I know, it's shocked me by how much people do care. For years now I've lived in a dark place, thinking people were selfish. All along I was the one being selfish,” he muttered.
Janet looked a little puzzled, and said, “You have changed, Jack. Tell me what really happened in Willow Park?”
He began feeling anxious, as the memories of that night still haunted him. “Nothing happened,” Jack answered.
He tried to open the door, not realising the vehicle was still moving.
“What are you doing, mister?” the driver shouted, as he stared at Jack through the front mirror.
Janet had to act fast before Jack hurt himself. “Stop it, stop it,” she pleaded.
Jack stopped and started to cry. “I’m sorry. I am so sorry,” he said quietly.
“It’s Okay. You’ve had a bad experience. It’s going to take time to get over it, ” Janet said. She placed a hand on his shoulder.
Jack shook. What the hell was wrong with him? He was so scared of losing his mind. Finally the taxi stopped and Jack hurried out onto the path.
Janet paid the money to the driver, while she kept an eye on him.
“What are you going to do now?” she asked, as she joined him on a nearby bench.
“I need a shot of whiskey and some sleep,” he replied. For the first time in his life he understood what true fear felt like.
“Are you sure you're Okay?” she asked. "Would you like me to come in with you and keep you company?"
“I'm okay, Janet. Thank you for everything," Jack answered.
He headed towards the house.
Janet realised there was nothing else she could do, and proceeded to her sports car which was parked just down the road. The funny thing was, she could have drove to the hospital and gave Jack a lift home, but the last time she'd done someone a favour they had puked all over the passenger seat. Once in, the smell of sick still lingered. The engine roared nicely as she stuck her foot down on the accelerator, her next destination was home.
Alison laughed with pure joy as she ran down the stairs to open her presents. It was Christmas day, and she adored this holiday so much.
“Mummy, mummy,” she screamed with excitement.
Miranda stood at the bottom while she smiled at her, it was these moments that made having children worth it.
“Merry Christmas, darling,” Miranda said.
“I love you, mum," she replied.
Alison’s dad appeared from the living room. “Hi, sweetheart,” he said.
Alison noticed her father was still dressed in his pyjamas, which made her giggle. Being a builder by trade it seemed like he was always working, so Alison didn't see him as much as she would of liked. Her mum on the other hand was dressed a bit classier than normal, as she wore a nice white blouse and light brown trousers.
“What's with the outfit, mum?” she queried a bit shocked.
“I thought I'd take a walk down to the local church, just to see if anything was going on,” Miranda answered.
Alison didn’t know her mum was into that sort of thing. “Are you turning religious or something?” she asked.
Miranda laughed, then replied, “No I'm not turning religious, even though there’s nothing wrong with it. It’s Christmas and I feel like I should make a bit of an effort.”
“When are you leaving, love?” Alison’s dad asked, as he scratched his crotch.
“Dad, that's disgusting,” Alison cried out.
Miranda decided to change the subject, and said, "I’ll be heading out in about an hour.”
“Let’s all go,” Fred replied.
“Okay, that's a plan,” Miranda said. “We’ll leave in about an hour, after present opening and breakfast.”
An hour later they headed to church.
"Isn’t this great," said Alison.
“Lovely, bloody lovely,” Fred replied. He hated this weather so much.
The three of them walked down the country lane, as they took in the view.
“Where's the church, love?” Fred asked.
Miranda was about to answer when some people were seen in front.
“Let’s follow them,” she said quietly.
“I’m freezing,” Fred said, as he shivered from the cold.
An elderly woman in front slipped on a patch of ice. A man of a similar age tried to help her, as an anguished look appeared on his face.
“I better help that poor lady,” Miranda said, as she ran to them.
She helped the lady back up and checked she was fine, then made her way back, “Guess what, they aren’t going to the bleeding church. We've been following them for no reason.”
“Where are they heading?” Fred asked.
“To the local pub, for the 11 o clock opening.”
“Let’s head there mum, please?” Alison begged.
“Sod it. It’s too cold to mess around in this weather,” Miranda replied.
“Yes, an alcoholic beverage,” Fred shouted with a smile on his face.
“I knew you'd like that,” his wife said, while she laughed.
“What did you say to the old people, mum?” Alison asked.
“Where they were heading?”
“Didn’t you ask them where the church was?”
“Well, I was in the middle of helping an old lady off the road. I didn't think.”
“Maybe the church is along here somewhere?” Alison said, knowing her mum was disappointed.
“Impossible, darling,” Miranda answered. Then like magic the church appeared from behind a tall hedge. “I feel like such an idiot."
“Let’s go to the pub,” Fred said enthusiastically.
Miranda headed to the gate, then turned to her family who stood in the middle of the road. “Are you coming?” she shouted.
Both followed reluctantly.
17
The reverend stood at the front of the church. Alison and her parents sat near the back. Miranda recognised a couple of faces here and there.
The reverend was a big man, who stood about six foot tall and was slightly overweight. He walked to the wooden stand and opened a thick bible, then said, “It's an important day today, and that's why we are here to pay our respects to Christ our lord. He gave his life for us as we give our life to him, respecting and treating one another as he would expect….”
This was as boring as homework, thought Alison. She had a CD player hidden in her fleece pocket, she put the earphones in discreetly and pressed the play button. She now listened to one of her favourite bands. Alison looked to her left, the majority of people were elderly, that is when she saw the boy of her dreams sat only a few seats away. He glanced at her. She panicked. Alison turned the music off, then removed the earphones. She needed to get out of the building for a few minutes to get some fresh air.
“I‘m hot. I‘m just going to pop outside for a minute, mum,” she said.
Alison proceeded with haste to the entrance. She opened it quietly so she wouldn't disturb anyone, then made her way outside. She stood under the church porch and observed the snow as it came down harder than previous.
A robin flew off a lonely grave to a nearby tree, while it tried to escape the terrible conditions.
A couple of icicles fell from the roof and missed Alison by inches. With luck there was a bench behind her. She sat down on the coldish wood and took a couple of deep breaths. Alison felt calmer straightaway while she looked at the snowy landscape ahead. It was so beautiful. All of a sudden the boy she liked appeared from the entrance with a smile on his face. He closed the door as quietly as he could.
“Are you Okay?” the boy asked.
Alison felt nervous. “Fine,” she answered.
He sat down beside her, and smiled. That day he was dressed in a black suit.
“You look nice,” she said.
“You look nice as well,” he replied nervously.
She needed to come across as cool, and said, “So what are you doing here?”
“To be honest, I don’t know. I was bored in there.”
She laughed. “Same here."
The robin was back as it stared at them from a lonely branch.
“You don’t see many robins these days?” she said.
“I don’t know much about birds, but why do they just appear in winter months?” the boy asked.
Alison was impressed, he was a good conversationalist.
“I’m not sure, but there must be a reason to it?” she replied.
“It’s cold out here,” he remarked.
“I know, but at least it’s Christmas. And Christmas without snow would be rubbish,” Alison said. She was enjoying herself now.
The church door opened and Miranda stood there. "Come on, Alison. You will catch a cold."
“I’m sorry. I’ve got to go,” Alison said disappointed. “I’ll see you at school,” the boy replied, a cheeky grin on his face.
“Deal.”
Alison headed through the open door and made her way back to her seat.
Half an hour later the service had finished, some people lighted candles and placed them in front of the stand.
“Can we go now?” asked Alison.
“Yeah, let’s go,” Miranda replied.
“Thank god for that,” remarked Fred.
They started the journey through the heavy snow. Miranda carried an umbrella. They walked through a clearing. Alison noticed half a snowman had been built. The children ran about it excitedly. She gave one of the boys a wave, he waved back, while he laughed.
“Look at them lovely children,” Miranda said.
“Come on, mum,” begged Alison. "I'm freezing."
Some minutes later they stood at the entrance to their home. Fred got the keys out of his pocket and unlocked the front door. All three rushed in.
Alison decided to head to her bedroom to change into something more comfortable, Alison walked up the stairs and at the top she heard her dad singing to his favourite band downstairs. She put on another fleece, then left the bedroom to join her mum in the kitchen to help with the cooking.
18
It was the 28th of December.
He'd not left the house for sometime, the thought of going out scared him. Jack had not seen a soul for ages, when the phone rang he chose to ignore it.
Jack had trouble getting that terrible night out of his head. What did the spirit mean by doing the right thing? He'd pondered on that thought for days now, and it was slowly driving him nuts. The only thing he could think of apart from the fact that he drank too much, was the messy separation from his wife, if the truth be told he was sleeping around for some months before the split. He realised it was all his fault, Jack felt bad. He came to the conclusion that he had let her down big time, and decided to visit her and tell the truth.
If this is what the spirit girl wanted, then he didn't have a choice. A killer was still on the loose, and he needed to be stopped.
Jack reluctantly left the house and got into his sports car. He started the engine. He knew where she lived and wasn't looking forward to it one bit.
He knocked on the door of the pretty cottage, on the left of him were hanging baskets full of pink and red flowers.
The last time he had seen his wife, they'd had a massive row which ended in him threatening her.
Someone turned the key in the lock. The door opened.
For a couple of seconds she just stared at him, then said looking far from impressed, “What are you doing here?”
“I'm sorry about our last meeting. Something came up,” he replied nervously.
She was a slender woman in her late thirties with pretty features and lovely blonde hair, also far from being a dumb-blonde as her IQ was
“How come you couldn’t make it last time?” she asked. Her name was Samantha.
“I just couldn’t.”
She invited Jack in.
He followed reluctantly. “Do you want me to take my shoes off?” he asked politely.
“Well, you don’t usually. Just come in and say what you have to say,” she said angrily.
Jack sensed she really hated him, which didn't help matters.
Samantha had redecorated, the hallway was now a pink colour, it looked nice.
“I see you’ve been hard at work,” he said, while he checked out the area with interest.
“Don’t butter me up, Jack, with silly talk about how impressed you are with what I've done with the place,” she replied.
Not wanting to argue he stayed quiet.
Samantha entered the living room, and sat down on a chair by the window. She signalled Jack to do the same.
Jack sat on the sofa, while he gave her an uncomfortable look.
“Why are you really here?” she asked, intrigued. She still kind of hated him, after everything he'd done.
This was crunch time for Jack, he felt anxious as hell. “I don’t really know how to say this, Samantha,” he said awkwardly, as he played with his wedding ring.
She was surprised he still had it. “Just say it, Jack. What have I done wrong now?" she replied.
“Nothing for god sake. Why do you think that?” he said.
"The last time I saw you, Jack, you said something which disturbed me a great deal. Do you remember?”
“Yes, of course I remember. It was here, wasn’t it?” he answered.
“No, it wasn’t here. It was in the middle of some street about three months back,” she said.
“I don’t remember that,” he said confused.
“That's because you were drunk. Do you know what you said to me, you bastard?”
For god sake what did he say to her? Jack hoped he hadn't called her a callous bitch or something even more offensive. “Whatever I said, I’m sorry. I really am,” he muttered ashamed.
Samantha seemed agitated, while she took deep breaths, then she said softly, “You begged me to give you a second chance. You kept saying that you were still in love with me."
Jack was dumbfounded. He wasn't expecting that.
Samantha was quiet now, and waited for a response.
Jack needed to tell her the truth of why their marriage really broke up, if anything this new revelation had somewhat confused everything.
“What happened between us was not your fault, Samantha. It was mine.”
“That's not necessarily true,” she replied, as she looked away from him.
“You don't understand. I'm the bad guy here,” he said.
“You know the last meeting where you didn’t show up, it was about me and you, and if we ever had another chance, would it work?” Samantha brushed a hand through her hair, she'd wanted to say that for so long.
Jack couldn't take anymore, and said, “I was sleeping with other women, this is why the marriage failed.”
The colour from her face faded, sadness consumed her.
He felt like he should say something to break the uncomfortable silence, he stood up and tried to make eye contact. “Are you Okay?”
She didn’t answer.
“Are you Okay,?” he asked again. Jack realised he was pushing his luck.
She peered at him with disappointment on her face, all of a sudden she shouted, “Get out of my fucking house.”
It was time to leave.
Samantha felt confused, the problem was she still loved him. Why, Jack, why? Even though he had treated her badly in the past, Samantha didn't know what to do, but something felt different with him. Something in his eyes had changed, it was hard to explain.
In the early days he was so romantic, it was tough for her to imagine that he'd changed so much. It broke her heart really, watching the man she once loved turn into a complete soulless fool.
The yearning she now had for him confused her greatly.
A few months ago she had left him, it was a hard decision at the time. One night shortly after while she was shopping quite late, Samantha noticed a man collapsed a few metres away. She ignored him as she walked passed, until she realised who it was, then he said what he said.
Jack sat in the car outside of her house while he cried. He felt so low. He'd screwed up big time. Samantha hated him more than ever. The problem was, he thought he disliked her immensely, but these new feelings confused him a great deal. Jack didn't often cry, for some reason the sadness had overwhelmed him.
A tap was heard on the window.
Jack looked up startled.
A metre from the car was Samantha, she looked very upset.
“I’m so sorry,” he said, as he wound the window down.
“I’m really sorry for yelling at you the way I did,” she replied.
At that moment he realised he was still in love with her. He opened the door with force, and wrapped both arms around her.
She gasped with utter delight.
They kissed passionately, their lips parted for only a second so they could catch their breath.
“Come in and make love to me properly,” Samantha said.
Jack didn't know what was up with him, he could not help himself.
“I want to make love to every inch of your body, sweetheart,” he said.
“Is that a promise.”
“Most definitely,” he answered.
He joined Samantha back in the house while both kissed on the stairs.
“I love feeling like this,” she whispered in his ear.
With both hands he touched her soft breasts tenderly.
She moaned seductively as she ran her hands down his back.
He loved that so much.
He copied, while he positioned his hands on her back, then moved them down to her backside.
Samantha moaned loudly. “You haven’t missed a trick,” she gasped. She was in heaven.
“Let’s go upstairs, darling,” Jack said. He felt like he was going to explode.
“Good idea,” she answered.
Jack took her in his arms and carried her up the stairs. He made his way down the small hallway to the bedroom, his heart raced.
All of a sudden an image flashed into his mind of the lonely tree at Willow Park. At the base many snakes slivered and hissed, and the branches moved like arms. From the dancing mist seven silhouettes appeared, while they joined hands around the tree, then a girl’s voice said, “Two have perished, but five remain, who will save them from the pain.”
Jack opened his eyes and found himself on the floor of the hallway. He noticed Samantha while she stared at him.
“What's wrong?” she shouted.
“I don’t know. I'm shaking all over,” Jack screamed. He knew the spirit was tormenting him.
“What can I do to help?” she asked terrified.
The green walls of the hallway dazzled him. He felt nothing from the waist up. This was the second most terrifying experience of his life the first being that fateful night, Jack knew a stroke was imminent. If this was it, then who would save the next intended victim from the evil clutches of the yet unknown killer?
With a little trouble he said, "The little girl told me to do something right in my life, and in doing so, would bring the end of mindless killings.”
“What little girl?” she asked.
Jack felt stupid but he needed to tell someone. “I came here today to make things right. Somehow you are part of the big plan, but I’m not sure how yet?” he explained.
Samantha didn't know what to make of any of this, and decided to stay quiet, she stroked his hair softly. Like a mother would do to an ill son or daughter.
The shaking which could be felt just under his skin slowly lessoned, everything seemed to be getting back to normal. The colour of the walls now seemed lighter in tone
“Thank god,” Jack said. He started to feel a little better.
“This might sound like a strange thing to say, but I still have the spare bedroom just across the hall. Take a nap, Jack, for me please?” she said, while she looked at him concerned.
He picked himself up from the floor.
“I see the vacuum cleaner still smells of that unique scent,” he said, trying to be humourous.
“I did clean upstairs this morning, fondly enough,” she replied.
“I better go, Samantha.”
“Please don’t go,” she pleaded, worried for him.
“I better really.”
At the top of the stairs Jack felt a little faint. He placed his hands on the wall to try and steady himself. He wished the spinning would stop.
Samantha pulled him away, then helped him to the spare bedroom.
Jack knew she was right.
“Just lay down for a couple of hours. When you get up, I’ll have something ready for you to eat, if you like?” she said, while she touched his forehead, he had a bit of a temperature.
“Thanks again, love,” he answered. His eyes now closed. “Sorry about the sex."
“Don’t worry about it, just get your head down." Samantha kissed him on the cheek, then left the room.
A short time later he was fast asleep.
19
The lights gleamed across the road, as the New Years Eve disco was minutes from starting. Cars and vans and even the odd truck were parked in front of the building. Compared to other village halls this was smaller in size, but still fitted over a hundred people. While families turned up in their droves, music could already be heard from outside, even though it was still early evening. The snow had stopped two days ago, the ground still covered in thick white. It was still bitterly cold, as icicles clung from thin branches.
"This is going to be brilliant,” Alison shouted.
Thankfully her parents were somewhere behind her, while they chatted to some friends.
She pushed through the doors, and showed her invite card to a man dressed in a suit. On the left a table of snacks had been prepared like sausages on sticks and other simple dishes. Alison looked about to see if she knew anyone from school, she felt a tap on her shoulder and turned round, Sue stood there. "It’s good to see you,” Alison said.
“It’s good to see you.”
“How have you been?” Alison asked.
“Since leaving the hospital I haven't done a great deal to be honest. This is the first time I've been out for ages, without my dad,” Sue said miserably.
She felt like she should make an effort to cheer her friend up, and said, “We’re going to have a cracking night. So get ready for some proper letting your hair down."
“Sounds good,” Sue replied with a half smile.
The huge speakers vibrated at the back of the room, as the DJ played his records.
“Let’s dance,” Alison shouted, as she pulled her friend onto the dance floor.
They were the only ones that made an effort, while everyone else stayed seated or stood at the bar chatting.
“Miserable lot,” Sue said.
After they'd danced for a few minutes, they headed over to the food. Sue helped herself to a couple of sausage rolls.
Alison decided to only have one, because she'd eaten earlier. When she'd finished, Alison spotted the boy she liked while he walked into the room. Butterflies were 154
felt in her stomach, even though they had briefly chatted she still found the situation tricky.
He glanced her way with a friendly smile on his face, then headed towards them.
Sue whispered in her ear, "I set this up. You don't mind do you?"
"Oh no,” Alison replied embarrassed. "What do I do now?"
“I’ll get another drink. Good luck,” Sue said, disappearing into the crowd.
She stood on her own. Alison noticed he wore a black suit with a stripy tie, he looked very handsome.
"Hello,” he said, as he fiddled with the top of his tie.
After a few seconds of uncomfortable silence, she replied, “It's nice to see you. You look smart." She peered deep into his eyes they were light blue, her heart quickened.
“Do you fancy going outside?” he asked. "It's too loud in here."
Alison was definitely up for that, also her parents would see her if she stayed in here, and would probably mess up the whole night. “Yeah sure. Let’s go.”
Both proceeded to the entrance, where people still made their way in. Thankfully she hadn't seen her parents since being in here, it was a clean escape from prying eyes.
Once outside they walked to some swings that weren't too far away. The wind was extremely cold.
She sat down, then said, “This is really embarrassing, I don’t even know your name.”
He laughed. "My name's Jeremy,” he answered.
“That's such a nice name," she said, gazing into his blue eyes.
“Thank you,” he replied. “You look lovely tonight."
She felt more relaxed, and asked, “Do you like me?”
After a few moments he answered nervously, “I like you very much.”
The clouds overhead looked dark, menacing, a storm was brewing.
“Better get in,” Jeremy said.
“Good idea,” she agreed.
They ran back to the building, light rain could be felt on their faces. Near the door Jeremy kissed her.
For the first date this was perfect, she thought.
Suddenly the heavens opened up.
156
“Better get in,” shouted Jeremy, while he made his way through the entrance, Alison followed.
The first thing she observed was her parents on the dance floor, it was hilarious to watch. “What shall we do now?” she asked.
“Stay here, I suppose,” Jeremy answered reluctantly, he wanted to snog her again, in here was too risky.
Both helped themselves to soft drinks, Alison burped on the third mouthful. “Sorry,” she said.
He laughed. “Let’s sit over there,” Jeremy said, as he pointed to a table which was empty.
Trying not to bump into anyone else they carefully made their way through the crowd, then sat down. In the middle of the wooden table was an ash tray.
Jeremy looked a little stressed.
“What’s wrong?” she asked, paranoid he was getting bored with her.
He took a little while to answer. “I just hate smokers, that’s all. The way they fill their lungs up with dirty black smoke. It just doesn’t make sense to me.”
She felt ashamed, she hadn’t told him about her own nicotine habit, Alison decided to keep that information to herself for the time being.
She gazed into his eyes, he looked back in a nice way.
In the distance her parents still made idiots of themselves, while they danced.
Alison giggled, she loved them so much.
By twelve fifteen everyone had left to head home, Alison pecked Jeremy on the cheek and said her farewells, then joined her mum and dad in the car.
“Hi, sweetheart. Where have you been hiding?” asked Fred.
“Just been hanging around with some of the girls from school,” Alison replied, she hated lying to them.
“Come on. Let’s get home,” said Miranda, as she started the engine.
This was a swell night. Alison now had a proper boyfriend. Tomorrow she would try and give up smoking, she wasn't looking forward to it, but in the long run it was a good thing really.
The bed was comfortable, the thick blankets covered her, which kept her warm. It was two or three o clock in the morning. A lamp was switched on nearby, which caused a relaxing glow throughout. The light was on for a reason, since being a young child she'd always been afraid of the dark. It wasn’t this that scared her so
much, but what lurked within it. In all her memories this was the greatest night ever.
Alison heard her dad in the next room, he always snored loudly after consuming too much beer. Alison felt a draft, and noticed the top window was open a little, she had forgotten to close it earlier. She got out of bed the slight chill hitting her legs. She wore her flowery night dress, but the material was thin, so she hurried to the window and promptly closed it. That is when she saw a car parked on the road in front.
Why was it there at this hour?
Straightaway the headlights came on, the faint noise of the engine was heard, it was as if the driver had seen her, and was now making his getaway. The mysterious vehicle vanished within seconds. Alison decided to head back to bed, as she shook from the cold. Once her head was against the pillow, she drifted off to a faraway place.
20
They were on holiday, as both needed to get away from normality for a little while. Samantha had promised Jack she would give their marriage another try. Jack was off the booze, but it was hard. Some of the nightmares he would have were terrifying and more intense than usual. Most consisted of Willow Park.
Maybe that was how the spirit girl felt in the last few hours of her life?
The place where they stayed was on one of the Spanish islands. It was so peaceful, tranquil, as both sat by the pool in the sunshine while they drank soft drinks. Jack would’ve preferred alcohol, he'd promised Samantha he wouldn’t touch a drop.
Dusty tracks surrounded the villa which they rented, and close by was a couple of reasonably sized hills which overlooked the blue sea.
Thursday was finally here and Jack was in the bedroom while he tried on some shirts. At the moment he was sick of suits, he knew it was the TV work which forced him to wear them.
Samantha walked into the room. Her hair had been cut specially for that night, as it curled at the top of her slender back. She wore a fashionable red dress, which met her tanned knees.
Jack gave her that look, which meant he was impressed.
She glanced back and smiled. “Are you ready?” she asked.
Jack still hadn’t made his mind up. He stared at himself in the big mirror as he now wore a shirt which was light blue.
“Wear that one, Jack. It looks nice,” she said.
"I'm ready,” he said confidently.
He rested his hand softly on Samantha’s back, both walked out of the room. He locked the door, then they headed to the rented car that sat in the driveway.
“This holiday has been wonderful,” she said, while she kissed him softly on the cheek.
"Thank you for everything,” he replied. He meant every word.
Jack started the engine and they were off.
They arrived at the location and saw many scattered lights in the near distance. A huge tent had been put up, in case it rained. Once the car was parked, both headed to where the music was coming from. A huge crowd had turned up.
“Let’s sit over there,” Jack said.
He observed an empty table in the corner of the room. To his left he saw some locals while they drank shots of pink liquid.
When Jack was a teenager he went drinking for the first time with some friends, as a dare the group visited the creepy local forest. While they consumed lots of alcohol, young Jack noticed things lurking in-between the trees. At one point a child appeared to him crying uncontrollably. The clothes the spirit wore covered in blood. Jack at the time was very disturbed by this, ignoring it the best he could. He never wanted this curse in the first place.
He was now reformed. He needed to move forward for the sake of his sanity, and for the spirit girl who wanted his help so badly.
They hadn’t eaten since lunchtime, so they were famished.
A waiter approached them. “How can I help?” he asked. He was Spanish, had short black hair and wore a white shirt.
Jack looked up at him, then answered, “Could we have a menu please?”
One appeared a few moments later, both ordered.
After the meal was finished, they agreed it was delicious, while both watched the live band which played nearby.
It was just before midnight when the two of them arrived back at the villa. They'd not slept together yet, as she wanted to take it slow. Jack respected her wishes.
He took his shirt off, then his trousers, and placed them on a nearby chair.
Before all this had happened he would now be stinking drunk, while he puked in some darkened alley somewhere.
Jack sat on the bed and thought about Samantha in a sexual way, how they caressed each others bodies while they made love. He so badly wanted to touch her, but she wasn’t ready quite yet. Jack closed his eyes.
“I'm ready,” a woman’s voice said.
“What do you mean, darling?” he asked, as he peered up at her in the doorway.
“You know what I mean?” she answered, slight nerves got the better of her.
She removed her red dress and it fell to the carpet. She walked to the bed.
Jack sat at the end. He placed both hands on her outer thighs.
“I feel so sexy,” she said softly.
He slowly removed her panties, as they fell to her feet. Jack stood up and slowly took her bra off. He kissed her tenderly, he'd missed it so much, the intimacy. His hands caressed her naked back.
Samantha took his boxer shorts off, and pushed him onto the bed. He was now inside of her, his hands around her breasts while he touched them softly.
She gasped as she fell onto him.
For hours afterwards they just gazed into each others eyes. For the first time in ages Jack felt content.
Tomorrow they were heading back, a busy day was scheduled.
Jack awoke earlier than normal, beside him was Samantha, her eyes were closed as she slept. He gave her a peck on the cheek, her skin felt so warm. He put some jeans on and a lightweight shirt, Jack left the villa at seven O Clock, then headed towards the beach.
This was ideal, one day he would live here, he loved the sun you see. He made his way up a sandy slope, Jack still wore his trainers. He bent down and untied the laces, and swiftly removed them. Jack held the trainers as he finally reached the top of the hill, then made his way down the other side. Thin longish grass grew out of the creamy sand, Jack avoided it because it was quite sharp. He stood on the beach and enjoyed the view. A couple were seen in the distance, while they smiled. Jack could feel the sand between his toes as he headed to the waters edge. A slight breeze came off it.
A boat was observed close by while it bobbed up and down slightly. A couple of men waved from the deck.
Once it had disappeared behind the tall cliff, Jack decided to head in the same direction. He climbed some steps and at the top he was a little out of breath, then proceeded to a cafe not too far away which cooked a good English breakfast.
A young Spanish boy ran passed while he held a balloon in his hand.
Sometimes Jack wished he was that age again.
He put his trainers on and walked through the main entrance. Two waiters were seen dashing about as they went about their busy chores. Jack sat at a table near the window, then waited.
Within a minute one of them appeared. “How can I help you, sir?” he asked politely.
He peered at the impressive menu and pointed to the dish he fancied.
“Good choice,” the waiter said, then he disappeared into the hot kitchen to place the order.
Jack realised this was going to be the last meal before heading home. He should of invited Samantha, by all accounts she was not a breakfast person.
Jack folded his arms and waited patiently for the meal to be delivered.
21
He parked the car close to the building, and got out. He was dressed in a suit again, but this was work, it was expected. Jack headed with urgency to the entrance. He was here to deliver some bad news. He just wanted the whole thing over with, after that night he was not up for it any longer. He still had one more thing to do before retiring for good, to catch the bastard before he killed again, another visit to Willow Park was due soon, and he was not looking forward to it at all. He now had boozing under control, which was a very good thing, Jack felt better for it.
He entered the building and headed to Brian’s office. Some people stood by the reception.
Maybe they were the paparazzi while they waited for a celebrity to turn up?
He proceeded up the stairs and thought about what he'd say to his friend. Finally he had made it, Jack knocked twice.
“Come in,” a voice shouted.
He made his way in, then sat down on a chair. Jack grew irritable, and said, “Look, Brian. It’s as easy as this, I don’t know if I can do this anymore.”
Brian rubbed one side of his face, then replied, “What do you mean, mate?”
Jack couldn't believe it, what did he think he meant? So he explained it again in a more simpler way. “I don’t want to do the bloody show any longer. Do you understand?"
“I've heard rumours, mate, about what really happened that night. I can understand that you're scared to get back into the field. But Jack, you're brilliant at your job.”
“What do you mean you have heard rumours?” Jack asked. He felt anxious.
Brian got up from his comfy chair and approached Jack, then he said concerned, “I will not say who, but someone said you came in contact with a spirit that night, before the live show. So you wasn’t attacked by a psycho at all, as the newspapers said. You was attacked by a demon of some kind, is that true?”
Jack was petrified of the spirit girl, but he would never call her a demon, if anything it was much more tragic than that. “It was not a demon, Brian. I don't want to talk about it.”
A lot of money was involved in the show, and he made it known with what he said next. “I'm sick of your vibe, Jack. If you look at it from my point of view, this is bollocks. You have met many spirits, do you remember the one at the castle you visited a little while back, and because of you, a young boy was freed. For god sake, Jack. Do you remember that shit or what?”
How could he explain to someone like Brian how petrified he really was. Jack needed to say something to his dear friend, “It’s different this time Brian. It's a lot worse than you think.”
“Explain, please, Jack, I really need to know what's going on?"
“You know the night I got attacked.”
“Yes, Jack. Tell me."
Jack carried on reluctantly, “I sat with Janet under the tent, then decided to go for a walk, just to see if the live show was going to be a complete waste of time. I heard some applauding, and a car or two entered the park, as maybe special guests were turning up. Well, to cut a long story short. I met the spirit of a young girl, and the leaves around me were covered in strange ice, which meant from my own experience that this so-called spirit had recently died.” Jack felt his heart thumping in an odd way, and took a few deep breaths.
“What happened next, mate. You know you can tell me?” Brian asked, now fascinated by this tale.
Jack then continued with what he was saying, “At first I couldn’t tell if it was a demon of some kind, and realising it was a spirit of a girl, then it got even weirder as the ghost told me that I needed to do something right in my life."
Brian looked surprised. “Carry on, Jack. Please."
“What happened next terrified me so much. The little girl tortured me with the darkest of magic. When I was finally released, I staggered with great discomfort back to the tent, where I collapsed in front of the audience. That is it, Brian. The whole truth.”
“Jesus Christ, that was heavy,” Brian said, as he wiped his brow with a piece of tissue.
“So you can see why I'm a little nervous to go back into this weird crap.”
Brian got up from his seat and walked to the kettle, while he made Jack a black coffee with one sugar. He handed it to his friend, then sat back down.
“Thank you,” Jack replied, as he took a much needed sip.
“What did she mean, when she said you had to do something right in your life?” Brian asked wide eyed.
“Well, the only thing I've really screwed up in the last few years is cheating on my wife, and telling her the break-up was her fault, this is what I put right.”
“So what happened with your wife?”
“We're now living together. My other place I will rent out to a nice couple who I met last night. Out of all the nightmares and distress that this ghost has caused me, I'm happier now than I have been for a very long time," he said.
Brian looked puzzled.
“What's wrong, mate, do you think I'm mad, doing the right thing, believing a ghost?” Jack asked a little worried, maybe his boss thought he was losing it?
“I just can’t understand why you would do the right thing in the first place, unless it was for a reason. What is the reason?” Brian asked.
“To catch a killer,” was all that Jack answered.
“What?” Brian said astounded.
Jack realised he needed to explain everything and so he did. “One morning a few months back, I opened a newspaper that the paperboy had posted. It was a
Saturday, so I felt a little crap from the night previous.
With my hot drink in hand I sat down to read the news. Some pages in, I noticed a photograph of a young girl, then a very odd feeling surged through me, it felt like intense rage, but also utter despair. I could tell she needed help, even though I chose to ignore it. What I'm trying to say is, the girl at Willow Park was the same girl. From all my years experience, she must've been murdered at that spot just below the burnt tree. That is my theory, anyway,” Jack stopped, and waited for a response.
Brian scratched his unshaven chin, and gave the impression he was deep in thought.
“What are you thinking about?” Jack asked.
Brian coughed, then said more seriously this time, “You're a brilliant man, Jack, just promise me one thing. Catch the bastard who is doing this. You're now a psychic detective investigating beyond the grave.”
“But I'm scared of this, sometimes I feel like I’m going mad. Look at it from my point of view. The last time I helped someone which was many years back now, I didn’t get severely tortured in the process.”
“But if the ghost didn’t think you were up for the challenge, then why did she pick you?”
Jack knew the answer straightaway which didn’t make him feel much better, and replied half heartedly, "Because she had no one else to turn to apart from a feel sorry for himself drunk. That’s bloody why,”
“Do you read the papers much?” Brian asked, interested.
“Of course I do, what are you implying?” Jack said.
“A second girl was killed in recent weeks. If it's true what you say, this man is going to kill again. And you're the only one who can stop him. Listen to me, you bloody fool.”
“But what can I do?”
Brian then said four words which would now haunt Jack. “Just wait and see.”
Jack arrived at his new home, where Samantha was watering the hanging baskets.
She looked round and gave him a friendly wave. Her overly excited dog ran about her feet.
Jack got out of the car, the meeting with Brian was still in his mind.
Samantha put the watering can down and came towards him. That day she was dressed in jeans and a pink blouse, which enhanced the size of her breasts.
He gave her a quick look and smiled, but Jack had more pressing matters to contend with, with Brian’s advice he would take this all the way. He recalled reading about a second girl being found in a ditch. Her corpse mutilated.
Jack kissed her, it felt good.
Her soft lips touched his, this was perfect. “How did it go?”she asked.
“It went Okay, love. Come on, let’s get in.”
Samantha made her way to the front door.
Jack was about to follow when a strange feeling came over him. He heard a scream from down the road. Jack ran towards the noise, no one was there. Realising he'd just had a vision of something terrible, that is when he decided it was time. Tonight he would visit Willow Park and get proper answers. Maybe there was something special about this road and he needed to get to the bottom of it?
Jack heard Samantha calling to him, then headed back to the house with a heavy heart.
22
The big night was finally here, as it was the first proper date with Jeremy. Alison realised she'd have to lie to her parents about it. She didn’t like doing this as a rule but if she wanted to see this boy, Alison had no other choice.
She peered out of the bedroom window, the moon shone brightly. The sky was cloud free while the many stars dazzled.
Alison hadn't made her mind up of what to wear, she looked through her clothes for the umpteenth time. This was driving her nuts. She decided to go for more easy-going colours. She chose a pink blouse and lightblue jeans, also her comfy winter coat because it was still cold outside.
Alison had asked her mum earlier if it was okay to stay round Sue’s tonight, as it was a Saturday. What shocked her the most was, her mum didn't even seem that concerned about it.
All she said was. “Have a nice time, dear. Is Sue’s dad picking you up?"
Alison remembered replying, “Yes, about seven fifteen.”
The time was now dead on 7.
Alison had devised a plan earlier that day, she knew her parents would be watching their favourite soap at this time, if she pretended she could see a car outside and quickly said goodbye, then she wouldn't be known for her lies. Alison hoped it might just work.
She ran down the stairs carrying her girly bag which consisted of money and makeup. In her coat pocket was her mobile phone.
At the bottom Alison peeked into the living room, and as she had predicted her mum and dad were sat on the sofa, while they watched the soap.
Alison looked through the small window beside the entrance, then pretended to see a car pull up in front of the house. “Mum, Sue’s dad is already here,” she shouted with pretend dismay.
“Alright, love. Have a nice time,” was all Miranda answered, too engrossed in the programme to even get up.
Alison rushed out of the house. She made her way down the narrow path to the bus stop, excited as can be.
The sign for the stop was now in sight. She sat on the cold small bench and waited patiently. Alison glanced at her watch.
It was seven twenty five.
It would be a little while before he turned up.
She tried ringing Sue on her mobile.
No one answered.
That was the one thing which annoyed her about Sue. She would always forget to either charge the battery up or turn the phone on.
A bat was observed. Its wings flapped at tremendous speed while it flew around the little sign, then it headed to a distant wood.
Alison stuck the phone back into her pocket. A couple of lights were seen further down the road, as a vehicle headed her way. The bus stopped a couple of metres from her. She saw there was not many people on it. All of a sudden she observed Jeremy as he sat at the back. Now the night was finally beginning.
Alison paid for a ticket, then joined him.
He seemed happy to see her. “How are you?” he asked politely.
“I’m good. Thanks,” she answered.
Jeremy had a packet of sweets and offered her one.
"Thank you," Alison said, as she put it in her mouth.
The bus made its way through a nearby village. The odd light flickered from certain windows. Once they'd reached the end, it was pitch black. The shadows of the dead night now surrounded them. They saw vast fields, also the odd tall willow as the bare branches reached the empty heavens above.
Alison felt guilty for deceiving her parents. She peered up at Jeremy and smiled.
“Are you okay?” he asked softly. He sensed something was wrong.
“I am now,” she replied as she looked into his eyes.
Several minutes later there was a lot more traffic on the road, and dozens of shops now stood either side. The more they ventured into the place the more people could be seen.
“Welcome to Glasgow,” Jeremy said proudly.
Many shops were still open, their signs up displaying what they sold. The creaking bus stopped at the city station. Alison and Jeremy quickly got off.
Some seconds later they stood on a busy road. On the left was a smaller road with less vehicles, they decided to head down there. A few oak trees stood on one side, then an old church appeared next to them where a small group had gathered near the entrance. Just across the road some steps were observed. They proceeded across the street, then made their way down. Ice clung to each step, which made it quite slippery. At the bottom they found themselves on a busier street.
Jeremy pointed, and said, "The cinema's over there."
There were many queues in front of the big building. Jeremy had already purchased tickets, so there shouldn't be a problem. The film they were going to watch was an American romantic comedy. After a while the crowds gradually lessened, as they waited their turn.
He sat in the car while he stared at her, how beautiful and terrible she was. She was a demon girl. He watched her as she entered the building with her male companion. Through immense rage he smacked the steering wheel three times. He began to sob like a baby. The crowd of people from before had now vanished. It was a lot quieter and he preferred it. He knew where the girl lived. He had waited longer this time through the fear of being caught. He knew what school she attended and everything else about her. The plan was one hundred percent fool proof.
He started the engine, then headed home.
23
The night was finally here when he would have to revisit the dreaded park. Jack needed a second meeting with the spirit girl, because he needed more answers, not knowing if he was on the right path to ending the killer’s spree.
Jack wore his suit with pride. He checked his tie and was just about to leave, when he saw Samantha's reflection in the glass. He turned round and gave her a not so confident smile. He knew she could see right through him.
She was wearing a flowery dressing gown. “I will see you later,” she muttered, worried for him.
“It’s not what you think, love,” he said.
He had already lost her once with his idiotic affairs, and it was not going to happen again. Maybe he should explain where he was going that night so late?
“When will you be back?” she asked, concerned.
That is when Jack decided to tell her the truth. She might disagree with what he was going to do, but he had made his mind up, and there was no changing it now.
Jack walked over to her and kissed her softly on the left cheek, “I'm going back to the place of my worst nightmares, to face her again. I need to do this."
Samantha gave him an unconfident look, as she put a hand on his shoulder, “Please don’t go, Jack. Do you remember what happened last time?”
Jack realised she would try and stop him, but he needed to do this. “I have to go, darling. I don’t have any choice in the matter,” he said.
“Then I'm coming with you,” she replied. "And you won't talk me out of it either."
He looked down at the floor, then said, "Okay. Promise me you'll wait outside, as after last time I don't want you getting caught up in all this. I love you, Samantha."
Willow park was twelve miles from where they lived, so it was going to be a half an hour journey. Jack knew it was going to be dangerous. The things going on in and around the park was not good. He was worried about Samantha. He had a plan though, and if
Samantha was going to argue with him about it, he wasn't going to back down. He knew Glasgow was a tough city, but his idea was to park the car a couple of roads from the park, keeping Samantha well away from the place, while he made his way by foot.
Jack parked the vehicle in one of the quiet streets.
“Why are we stopping here?” Samantha asked, confused.
“I'm not taking you near that bloody place,” he answered.
Jack wanted to keep her safe.
“Why not?” she asked.
“I've told you this time and time again. Just leave it," Jack said. He felt bad.
“Fine, but promise me you'll look after yourself,” she said.
“I’ll do my best,” Jack replied.
He opened the door and got out.
Samantha was now on her own.
Jack proceeded down the quiet road. On the left was the odd shop, also a bar where they sold the dreaded booze. Only a couple sat inside, their eyes half-closed. Jack had the strong urge to have a drink, but he couldn‘t, he had to be brave at a time like this. At the end of the road he crossed the street onto another. This particular street was much busier, while couples strolled up and down. Some carried shopping bags, as the sales were probably still on. It was freezing, as patches of ice was seen on the path, the chill in the air hovered silently. Bizarrely enough there was an elderly man ahead of him dressed in a Santa’s uniform, as he shouted obscenities at people nearby. Jack noticed the bottle of Whisky in his right hand. He ignored him not wanting to get involved. As some terraced houses ended, the road which led to Willow Park started. There seemed a different sort of chill now, as terror took over.
I can’t do this, he thought.
Dread was felt in the pit of his stomach. His mouth went dry and his legs turned to jelly. He stopped and took a few deep breaths, then decided to carry on reluctantly. Just ahead was the entrance to the park. This was certainly the place of nightmares. Jack neared the gate. His heart began to pound. He had to keep his wits about him, as hell was probably a safer place that night. Jack felt the temperature drop even more. He heard a tap behind him and looked round. An elderly man stared at him through a window, then signalled him to come closer. Above the window there was a sign indicating this was a newsagents.
Maybe the old man knew something?
The door to the shop opened and Jack stepped in, intrigued by what this person might say.
The man looked at him, and said, “It’s you, isn’t it?”
“Do you recognise me?” Jack asked, then realised that was a silly question because his face was always in magazines and on the TV.
“Don’t venture in there, sir. Only trouble will come from it,” the man warned.
Jack noticed the man was still dressed in his overalls, but the shop must of closed over three hours ago? “Why shouldn’t I go in there, what's in there?” Jack asked.
“Hate, that's what’s in there.”
“If you don’t mind me asking, what have you seen?” Jack said.
The man rubbed his ageing forehead, and made his way to the front window. He stared at the gate of the park with intensity, then he answered. “I always know when she's there, as a storm will come. She's the devil in disguise, I tell you. A dark apparition haunting a beautiful place. Now it's a place of suffering and despair.”
Jack didn’t understand how this man was able see the spirit, unless he was psychic himself. “What do you mean, when you say a storm comes when she's there?” he asked fascinated.
“One night, about a week ago, I was clearing up down here. You know how it is, owning your own shop, no other bugger is going to do it for you. Anyway, back to the story I was just about to tell. I hear this crack of thunder, so I look out, then there was a streak of lightening as it crashed down into the park. That's when I saw the little girl for the second time, as she stood under that hideous tree."
“How can you see her, it doesn’t make sense?” Jack asked.
“I don’t just see her, I wish it was as simple as that. I feel her pain. Even my darling wife has suffered it, and it was heart-breaking to watch, as I sat beside the bed helpless,” he muttered, while he turned away from the outside world.
“I don’t think she's evil, I'm here to save her, also I'm here to save another girl. It's hard to explain, but I'm on a mission tonight, and I mustn't fail.”
The man picked up a broom and started sweeping, before he said, “Good luck, sir. I hope your mission goes well. I wish you the biggest of luck on your journey.”
Jack realised he was putting the inevitable off. “Thank you, and goodnight,” Jack said.
He left the shop and walked across the road to the rusty gate, then opened it slowly. Two steps in Jack swore he heard a voice. He listened to what it said.
“Mummy, mummy, I love you with all my heart,” it was a girl’s voice.
By what Jack could gather it was a happy memory. In his mind’s eye he saw a girl of eleven or so, as she hugged an older woman. Around them was an open fire and a Christmas tree with many coloured balls.
“I love you too,” was all the woman replied, while she smiled longingly at her beloved daughter.
The fear that Jack had once felt, had now gone. He was seeing another side to the spirit, a gentler side.
When he and Samantha had first met she had fallen pregnant, but a few months later she'd had a miscarriage. Jack remembered being heartbroken, because a daughter had been promised.
Maybe that is why he was helping this spirit?
Jack carried on slowly through the area. He came off the path and now headed to the group of trees. Just behind them the hideous Willow stood. Like before the growth on the branches and twigs were white with ghostly ice. The temperature dropped suddenly, luckily he wore his thick coat. He carefully proceeded through. Finally he'd made it.
Please have mercy on my soul, he thought.
“Where are you, spirit girl?” he asked.
Maybe she was scared to show her face, with the emotions Jack had felt coming from her that night, maybe she had moved on to a more peaceful plane?
“Where are you, little girl, because I have made the effort to come?" he said, slowly the nerves got hold of him again.
All of a sudden she appeared, while she stood a metre from him, then she said, “Why are you here?”
“I'm here for you,” he answered, his heart thumped through fear.
“You've done what you was told. There's no need for you to come back here," she said as she stared intensely.
Jack needed to ask her a question even though it might mean more torture for him. “Of what you asked me to do, have I succeeded in my quest?”
The girl was quiet, but her left ear twitched many times, then she answered, “Many spirits come here, telling me many wise things. I gave you the message that they told me to give you. I cannot help you any longer.”
Jack needed more. “Show me something. So I understand more of what is expected of me.”
He looked into her cold black eyes and a shudder ran through him.
“Then you shall have it, Jack. You'll now get a glimpse into the future. A future where you are unable to save her," she said chillingly.
The spirit disappeared and he found himself in the middle of a big field. In the far distance was a large building with many windows. Tall lamp light's surrounded the area, as the lights shone brightly. He made out some shouting on the left of him, and near the edge of the field he saw two figures while one pushed the other to the ground. Both then vanished. A bloodcurdling scream echoed all around. Jack ran to the spot where they were last seen.
Not too faraway he observed a man while he yelled at someone on the ground, “Why put me through all this?”
“I didn’t mean it. Please don’t hurt me. I didn’t mean to upset you, sir,” cried the voice of a girl.
“You know who you are. Why do you keep fighting me?” he shouted, as he kicked her hard in the ribs.
She coughed up blood.
Jack couldn’t take anymore.
"Please leave her be," he shouted to the man.
He tried running over to them but his body was paralysed. How could this be?
The mysterious person stood over her, then said, “I’m sorry, demon girl. It’s your time to die.”
“Please, mister. Please don’t hurt me,” begged the girl, scared for her life.
Jack couldn’t believe what he was witnessing with his own eyes. He chanted a little spell which caused his body to move again, then charged at the man with all his strength. He went right through him like the person was a ghost. Jack then realised he could do nothing to save her.
Jack watched in horror as the man stuck one hand over the girl’s mouth. She struggled, as he was too strong. In the other hand he held a brick. He raised it into the air. Her eyes wide through fear. He smacked her hard around the skull. Her sobbing then ceased. Like an animal possessed he kept hitting her until there was blood everywhere.
“Stop this,” pleaded Jack.
This was the worst thing he had ever encountered. The field vanished in a flash and he found himself back in the park.
The girl had a sadistic smirk on her face. Lightening flashed across the heavens. In a blink of an eye she was gone.
He didn’t feel too good. He decided to head back.
Jack reached the small entrance and opened the gate. Across the street the man was seen in the window while he peered out nervously. Jack then started his journey back to the car.
Samantha had waited patiently. At one point a gang of youths had passed the vehicle with beer cans in their hands. Thankfully they hadn’t noticed her. The houses in this road were tall with big front gardens. All the windows were dark, as it was late. Samantha began to feel the cold, wishing she was in bed herself, but she insisted in accompanying him. She cared for him deeply, and even though he had betrayed her, she found this easier to cope with than expected. Also he had got off the dreaded booze, which meant he was serious about their relationship working. That really was the main reason she had given him a second chance.
Samantha now started to worry. How come he was taking so long? A tap at the window answered her fears.
She opened the door and Jack got in.
“How did it go?” she asked, glad to see him.
He hugged her, and felt the warmth of her body on his.
“I don‘t want to talk about it,” he answered.
“I don’t understand,” she said.
“Just drop it, love. Please.”
“So, what happens now?” she asked.
“Let’s go home, shall we. It has been a long night and I'm knackered.”
“Okay."
Jack started the engine, and the car moved up the road at a steady speed.
24
The two of them ran into the woods. This was fun. The moon sat behind floating clouds, so everything was pitch black. The area which covered over two miles was supposedly haunted, it was not hard to imagine this. The chill was felt as both shuddered. Ice covered the dying branches.
Jeremy had taken her there because he thought it would be a laugh.
The path through the forest was narrow and rough at times. Occasionally small bright lights would appear, then would vanish, as some small animal searched for food.
In the far-distance a light from a window was observed.
At school there would be stories about this forest that would chill you to the bone.
Jeremy lived close by, but never came here alone as this place freaked him out.
Alison was a little scared, but the trek around the forest would make their journey much longer, so going through here was their only option.
The two of them proceeded down the icy path a little apprehensive.
“Why we are doing this again?” Alison asked, as she shivered.
“It’s not that far. Come on it will be a laugh,” he answered.
Alison had trouble seeing anything at all, it was so dark even the trunks of the trees were hard to make out. “Please, let’s go the other way,” she begged.
“Don’t worry, I have a torch in my pocket,” he said calmly.
Once the torch was switched on, Alison’s anxieties seemed to go. "Thank you. That's much better."
The light was directed at the path while they followed it slowly. Both now walked side by side, which Alison preferred. On the ground something glistened.
What could that be?
Alison realised it was an animal trap. “That's so cruel,” she said.
“Must belong to hunter Alfred. He’s always in these woods, hunting for something.”
“Come on, let’s go. I want to see what your house looks like. What's the time?” she asked.
Jeremy peered at his mobile. "It's just after one."
"What building is that over there?” she asked, as she remembered the light from earlier.
“It’s the Black Witch’s house,” he replied.
She laughed nervously. "Yeah right."
“I’ve seen her, I really have,” he said, seriousness in his eyes.
“What do you mean you have seen her?” Alison asked.
“I don't live that far from here, and when I was a kid she would visit my bedroom at night.”
“No she didn’t. You liar.”
“She did, I promise. One night I was awoken by a noise at the window. I peeked quickly to see what it was, and it was her. A pale-faced woman of about fifty, staring right at me. Her eyes were like slits. Like snake’s eyes," he said.
“That’s horrible,” replied Alison. She felt some wet grass rub the bottom of her ankle. “It’s so slimy."
“Be careful,” he said.
Both now stood at the bottom of a hill.
“Whose house is that really?” Alison asked. She wanted a truthful answer this time.
“Some farmer. A miserable git from what I've heard," Jeremy answered. “Let’s be quiet, so we don’t wake him.”
They climbed up the hill with a little trouble. At the top a fence appeared, and being as quiet as possible they followed the one metre high fence round the cottage and one barn. Barking was heard as it came from the premises. The two of them walked a few more metres and a lane appeared in front.
“We're nearly there,” Jeremy said relieved.
Half a mile down the lane many small lights sat in the distance.
Alison got hold of Jeremy’s hand.
He gave her a smile.
Both made their way towards the village of ‘Cownton.' It was a small place with only one pub.
Five minutes later some cottages came into view out of the freezing mist.
“We are finally here,” he said proudly.
Alison was relieved.
He got his keys out of his pocket and swiftly opened the door.
They made their way in. The hallway was cold.
“Have you got any heating?” she asked a bit disappointed.
“Yes, we have a proper fire. Come and see, it’s neat,” he bragged.
“Most definitely,” she replied.
The two of them took their shoes off and placed them onto a mat. They entered the living room. Jeremy lit the logs immediately, and with a bit of tender care a small fire had started. He blew it ever so gently, and in time the flame had grown to a decent size.
Alison sat in front of the fire.
Jeremy joined her, then they kissed.
He put a hand on her chest.
Alison felt uncomfortable. She realised she wasn’t ready to go any further. She moved away from him.
“What’s wrong?” he asked, looking worried.
“I'm not ready, Jeremy. I thought I was, and I feel really stupid now,” she answered, somewhat embarrassed.
Jeremy seemed relieved, and said, “Thank god for that. I thought that's what you wanted. So you want to take it slow. Don’t tell anyone at school, but I don’t think I'm ready either.”
"Oh thank god for that. Thank you for being so honest. I really appreciate it."
“I feel so much better now we've got that out of the way,” he said, while he laughed.
“When I realised your parents weren’t here. I thought this was it,” Alison replied.
He placed his left hand on her shoulder, “We'll take it slow. I respect you too much to hurry this.”
For the rest of the night they watched DVDs, while the fire kept them warm.
Tomorrow was a Sunday, she would head back home around three in the afternoon. Like the good girl she was, she would ring her mum first thing in the morning, to tell her she was having lunch round Sue’s. There was no reason for her mum to get suspicious. The plan in the morning was to get some sleep, Jeremy agreed with that idea. Then Jeremy would accompany her back through the forest to the bus stop. This was the first time Alison had properly rebelled against her parents, and it had paid off brilliantly. Her life at the moment could not get any better.
25
Jack awoke earlier than normal. He'd just had a terrifying nightmare. He only remembered certain parts. In the dream a girl was seen running, she looked petrified, also one of her arms was badly wounded, but that was it, the rest of the dream was now forgotten.
Maybe this was a sign that the abduction was close to hand?
“Show me more?” he said. Jack needed more, so he could unravel how and when. “Please show me something?"
He still felt unconfident in what was expected of him.
Jack heard a faint tap. He looked up and saw a crow as it stood on a nearby branch. It stared at Jack. He found this a bit odd. He closed his eyes for a second, and when he opened them the mysterious bird had flown away.
He got out of bed and ran to the window. On the road in front he saw a cyclist peddling furiously in the Scottish wind.
Jack needed to exercise more. The only exercise he did get was walking Samantha’s dog. Around 4 o clock in the afternoon he would usually do this. The animal’s name was Browny. Samantha had named it. She had got the animal when it was still a puppy. After the separation she wanted company around the house.
The time was 7.10am, and it was too early for the likes of him. He crawled back into bed. The warm quilt covered him, and it felt nice. Jack had trouble getting back to sleep. He didn’t have much to do that day which was a relief. He needed to visit Brian, because his friend had called him the day before. Brian saying he had new ideas for the show, and that the replacement medium was useless, which warmed Jack’s ego.
He looked at Samantha while she slept.
When he was a child, his grandma said to him once, “You're a good kid, Jack. I know you see things that other people can’t see, but just remember one thing. Whatever life throws at you, always do the right thing.”
He loved his grandmother so much, and he missed her dearly.
His eyes felt heavy, then he fell into a deep sleep.
Either side of him tall hedges stood. Jack found himself on a wide path. He proceeded ahead into the unknown. Wild flowers grew out of the hedges. The petals were dark in colour with sharp looking ends. He carried on down the long maze. Faint light from the moon above helped him on his journey. The path split into two, which way should he go? Being right-handed he decided to go down the right path, which was a ludicrous way of making a decision. Time seemed endless as he followed the walkway. He heard faint singing from all around. It sounded like chorus singing. Jack felt a gust of wind as it blew his head hair, then a whooshing sound from far above. He peered up and saw dozens of crows while they covered the moonlight, then in a flash they were gone. He looked back to the path and heard a sound.
What could that be?
As he proceeded towards the noise, he saw a light, while it floated just ahead. Beside the now recognised lantern, a figure stood, while this person held a spade and dug frantically. Jack observed it was a man dressed in a blue tracksuit.
“I'm so sorry, demon girl. I've saved your soul from bad evil things, and one day you'll thank me. Thank me you will. While I lay your bones to rest under this lonely Willow.”
The man forced the spade into the hard ground. Beside the hole a rubbish bag sat. All of a sudden they vanished.
He flew from the pillow. “What the hell,” he shouted.
“What’s wrong?” a voice asked.
Jack looked round and Samantha stared at him.
“Just a bad dream, love,” he replied unconfidently.
Unlike the first dream this one stuck in his mind.
Maybe that is why the ghostly girl was haunting Willow Park, because her bones were buried under the tree? If he told the police what he suspected, they would think he was insane.
“I love you,” she said, as she kissed him.
“I love you too,” he answered.
By the clock on the cabinet the time was 8.17 am.
“I’ll make some tea, Jack, as you do it for me every morning,” she said.
Samantha got out of bed and slipped on a dressing gown.
“Thanks, darling,” he replied.
She gave him a smile then left the room.
26
“Bloody weather,” said Alison, as she peered out of the kitchen window. Outside it sleeted heavily, while it slowly covered the grass in white.
It was a Wednesday. If the truth be told she wasn’t really in the mood for school. Sometimes the weather made her lazy. Staying in her bedroom while she watched DVDs sounded a better plan. On the plus side she could see Jeremy at break times. After their date three days ago they had become very close. Alison hadn’t seen much of Sue. Maybe Sue resented the fact that she had a boyfriend? At school she will make an effort with her friend.
Her school bag sat on the sofa in the living room, where earlier she'd been watching breakfast TV with her mum. Her mum seemed a little stressed, as her dad was working away on some construction site. He had now been away for two days. He had left Monday morning very early, and was due back Thursday night, so at least Miranda could relax then.
“Are you ready, love?” Miranda shouted from the hallway.
"Yes, I’m coming.”
Alison ran to the living room and picked her bag up, then joined her mum at the front door.
Once outside, both got into the car. The sleet had now turned to rain. The concrete covered in shallow puddles. The window sills of the house drenched in water while it splashed to the ground.
In two months it would be Alison’s birthday. Usually the weather would improve around that time.
Miranda steered the car onto the road, because of the conditions she took it slowly. There was no roadblocks or accidents along the way so the journey went without any problems.
Miranda stopped the vehicle in front of the school. Alison got out of the car and ran to the nearest shelter inside the grounds. She now stood under the bike shed, where she peered out every so often to see if any buses had arrived. By the looks of it the weather had delayed them. Through the blasts of wind and rain the front of a bus emerged. Alison recognised the driver immediately, it was Sue's bus. The children got off. Sue was third from the back. The children entered the grounds through the main entrance.
Alison shouted to her friend, but Sue seemed in a world of her own. She placed the bag over her shoulder, and ran to the building.
In the corridor Alison looked for her, but her friend was nowhere to be seen. She walked up and down while she searched every classroom, when finally she saw Sue in the Science room. Alison approached her.
“I’m sorry,” she said.
“Sorry for what?” Sue replied, as she glanced up from the book she was reading.
“I never knew you enjoyed literature?”
“To be honest, Alison. My grades aren’t looking too impressive at the moment, so I’ve got to study more,” Sue explained.
“I’m sorry, I've been ignoring you lately. I didn‘t mean it,” said Alison.
“Thank god for that, I thought you thought I was ignoring you. Down to the fact that I've spent the last two days stuck in boring classrooms reading.”
Alison felt so relieved, “Come on, too much studying is a bore. Let’s get out of here and have some fun.”
Sue agreed, “Sounds like a good plan. I've missed you Alison so much. Even though I love the fact you have a boyfriend, let’s have a day together like old times.” “Most definitely,” Alison replied.
Sue stuffed the thick book into her bag, and the two of them ran out of the classroom laughing hysterically. Sue had half a packet of cigarettes on her, and offered Alison one.
“I’m trying to give up,” Alison said.
“I should really, after what has happened in the last two months."
“Please try and give up, just for me,” pleaded Alison.
Sue knew she was right.
They entered the playground where many children were observed. Some kicked a ball around, while others played games like hide and seek. The depressing weather had stopped for a little while.
Sue ran to the hop-scotch markings. “I’ll go first,” she shouted. She placed her bag down onto the ice, then danced across the pattern. “You try, you try?"
Alison skipped across the outline. “I‘m better than you,” she shouted while she laughed.
Sue laughed as well.
A teacher was seen nearby. Alison recognised him as a substitute teacher, because she'd only seen him a couple of times. The headmaster stood beside the man while they chatted.
“He’s cute,” Sue said.
“For god sake, Sue. He’s old enough to be your father.”
To the right of them near some steps she saw Jeremy talking on his mobile phone.
Sue noticed this, and said, "If you can have a boyfriend, maybe I should go and chat up that fella over there?"
“I want to spend a day with you, Sue. As I feel like I haven’t been there for you lately,” said Alison. She felt guilty.
Sue gave her a pleasant look, “That's so sweet.”
“I'll send him a text, saying that I want to spend the day with you, and on other days we have to include you as well, because it‘s not fair.”
“You're lovely, Alison. So kind. But I'm not a charity, I'll be okay,” Sue said.
“You're my best friend, never forget that,” Alison replied.
They cuddled.
Alison sent Jeremy the text. She hoped he would understand.
Within a few seconds he sent a text back and said that everything was fine.
"Sorted. I told you he would understand," said Alison.
"You're the best," was all Sue answered.
"Come on I'll race you back to the school as the bell will ring any minute."
"Deal."
Miranda had finished the housework in good time. She had watched some TV, mainly shows about dysfunctional people while they talked about their problems. She also adored soaps, which she watched on a daily basis. It was getting closer to picking up her daughter from school.
The time was 2.50pm.
She'd leave in about twenty minutes, as this gave her plenty of time for the journey there.
Miranda owned a fitness DVD. She had followed most stages with success. Overall she had lost five pounds in just a few weeks. Over the Christmas period she'd consumed too much high calorie food, but even before that annual holiday she was keeping fit secretly.
She stuck the DVD in, then started copying the cardiovascular exercises on the TV.
Within fifteen minutes she had completed the next stage, and decided to get ready to pick up her daughter.
Miranda put on a coat and headed for the front door.
Once outside she made her way to the car.
Straightaway she noticed the vehicle tilted a little.
With curiosity she looked closer. Finally she had reached the bonnet and knelt down on one knee, then she heard a strange hissing sound as it came from under the car. Miranda peered down to where it was coming from, and noticed what looked like plantation while it covered two wheels on one side. Then Miranda came to the conclusion she must of drove over some stingingnettles that morning after dropping Alison off at school, and by the hissing sound it meant one or more of the tyres was losing air fast. Miranda inspected them, and realised two were slashed badly.
This is all I need, she thought.
Miranda grabbed her mobile phone and rang the AA immediately. Once that was done she glanced at her wrist watch, the time was 3.10pm. Alison would be leaving school soon.
I better give her a ring, she thought.
She clicked on Alison’s name and waited for her daughter to answer.
27
School had finished for another day, as all the children left the many classrooms. The weather had calmed dramatically. All the storm clouds were now replaced by a light blue sky.
“Thank god for that. Another boring day over with,” Sue said.
Alison walked behind Sue, while they made their way through the crowded corridor. All of a sudden an uproar was heard in front. When they saw what was going on, they weren’t surprised one bit. It was two boys from the year above having a fight.
“Let’s go this way,” Alison said, not wanting to get involved. She pointed to a side door near to where some stairs began. The stairs led to the computer rooms.
“Good idea,” Sue answered.
The two girls left the corridor, and now stood outside.
Both slowly made their way to the front of the school where Sue would catch her bus, and Alison would get picked up.
A door in front opened and the two boys fell onto the pathway.
Thankfully the headmaster appeared, as he stormed out of the main office. He got hold of the two boys. “What's going on here?” he ordered.
Like any good headmaster the boys looked petrified.
He escorted them to the dreaded office, where they'd be punished severely.
“Bloody boys,” said Sue. “Bloody fat, lazy boys.”
“Some are Okay. Look at Jeremy, he’s not that bad,” replied Alison.
“I see your point. Come on, let’s go. I don’t want to miss my bus, love.”
“Yeah, and I don’t want to miss my lift. Bloody cold weather.”
“Well, at least it's not as rubbish as it was,” replied Sue, while she peered up at the sky with a doubtful look on her face.
Through the gate the bus appeared.
“Come on, let’s hurry,” Sue screamed delightfully.
The two of them ran up the pathway.
Alison watched her friend as she got on.
Through the window Sue waved.
She waved back.
Once the bus had disappeared from view, Alison peered at her watch. Mum was only going to be another five minutes hopefully. Unless a disaster had happened from home to here, but the likeliness of that was very slim.
She caught a glimpse of Jeremy in the distance. With luck he saw her and waved before getting onto his bus. Even though they hadn’t seen each other that day, he had not sent her a single text. She found this a bit odd. Was he upset because she chose to be with Sue instead of him?
Alison was just about to check her mobile phone, when shouting was heard. It came from the headmaster’s office. A second later he appeared from the main entrance while he marched both boys to his car. All three got in, he then drove out of the gate in a hurry.
Alison was now on her own. Her feet felt cold. She waited for her mum to show up. She saw the faint light of the sun while it moved gradually downwards. The shadows grew on the ground. The shade from the gate she stood near now covered half of one shoe.
Out of the silence she heard ringing, as it came from inside the school.
Who would be calling at this time?
She knew everyone had left. Come on mum, she thought.
The ringing stopped.
A flock of starlings flew across the school field, then disappeared in a nearby woodland.
Maybe it was time to ring her mum just to see what was holding her up?
Alison put her bag down so she could get her phone. She felt a drop of icy rain on her left cheek. A bad storm was coming. She picked up the bag and ran to the bike shed.
Once under she placed the bag on the ground, then rummaged through every pocket while she searched for her phone.
Where the hell had it gone, maybe it had fell out as she ran here?
Alison left the bag on the ground, then ventured back out into the cold conditions. She looked everywhere. Her phone was nowhere to be seen.
“Where could it be?” she moaned.
She walked to the gate, and hoped she had dropped it there somewhere. All of a sudden Alison heard something just in front. It seemed to come from behind a tall hedge. She proceeded towards the noise, and with utter relief recognised the ring tone straightaway. It was strange though, as the hedge veered off from the path by a good seven metres.
Since leaving the school that afternoon she'd stayed on the path, so how could it of dropped from her bag and ended up there?
The ringing stopped. Whoever had tried to call had now given up.
“Please hurry, mum,” she said.
The chill was now getting to her. Alison heard the ringing again, oddly enough it now came from behind her. How was this possible as phones do not move by themselves, unless someone else was there, while they played this cruel prank?
She needed to be brave and turned round to face the culprit.
No one was there.
Alison decided to say something, “Look, this isn’t funny. Show your bloody face.”
Suddenly a hand touched her right shoulder, and she shrieked. She fell to the ground. Alison looked up and saw a man.
He wore a black suit, and had blonde hair, then he said, “Why are you still here? All the other children left ages ago.”
Alison still shook through fear, but thankfully she recognised the person. She also noticed the mysterious man held a mobile phone. It was her phone.
The man became aware of this, and said, “Oh sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you. I found this on the floor. Is it yours?”
“Yes, it’s mine,” Alison answered. She began to feel more relaxed.
He helped her up from the wet grass. The man seemed kind. He gave her the phone. The battery had been removed and sat in his trouser pocket. He accompanied her to the bike shed where she slipped the phone into her bag.
“Who are you?” Alison asked. She thought he was attractive.
"I'm a relief teacher, and as you can tell I'm running a bit late,” he answered. “Come on. Let’s go inside.”
“What about my mum? She's going to be picking me up soon.”
“We can see her from the window. Come on, it’s dry inside.”
"Okay,” she answered.
Luckily the teacher had a key and unlocked the door. Both made their way into the warm reception area.
“That’s much better,” he said.
Alison’s clothes were soaked, but at least she was out of the bitter weather. “What's your name?” she asked.
“Mr Harrison,” he answered. “It’s quite a serious name. Well, I am a teacher.” He laughed.
“I do recognise you kind of. I saw you this morning, didn’t I?” she said.
“Yes, you did."
“What class did you teach today, sir?” she asked.
He gave her a strange look before he answered the question, “I was teaching human anatomy. Very interesting what the body can do.”
“Was it science you were teaching, sir, I don't remember seeing you in any of the science classes?” she asked again.
“Most probably, but now we must start,” he said more seriously. A chill was felt in the air. “I’m sorry, but I'm going to change now, as being pleasant to you was all an act, so you would follow me in here."
“What do you mean, sir?” Alison asked baffled.
“Yes, Alison. All my planning this time round has not gone to waste. I have all the keys to the entire building. The cameras are switched off, also the caretaker received a distressing call earlier this afternoon from me, and is travelling far from here with the knowledge that his elderly father is gravely ill.”
He seemed pleased with himself.
She thought this was some sort of joke. “What are you talking about?”
He walked confidently to the door and locked it. He peered back at her. His face had changed.
Alison didn’t know what game he was playing. “What's happening, sir?” she said a little fearful.
The man slammed the glass of the door with his fists, then shouted, “I'm going to kill you. You know who you are. You are like the rest and you must pay.” A tear ran down his forehead.
The teacher who had seemed so kind had now turned into a monster. “What are you talking about? I haven’t done anything to you,” she pleaded. The strange thing was, even though he was acting peculiar, a small part of her still thought this was some kind of wind-up, as he looked harmless enough.
“No one is here to save you. So stop snivelling,” he said cruelly.
Alison remembered her mum. "My mum will be here soon, so leave me in peace, I beg you.”
“No she won't, I know where you live. I slashed her car tyres earlier, and cleverly placed nettles underneath. So even your bitch of a mother has no idea the danger you face. No one is here to save you.”
All of a sudden it dawned on her. She was in really serious trouble. “Please don’t, I'm very scared, I'll do anything. Please don’t hurt me,” she cried out.
The man came nearer, and said, “You're my third conquest, Alison, and I couldn‘t have planned it better. I stole the phone from your bag while you were attending your last class. I took into consideration that your mother would try and ring you, and as you stood there waiting in the cold and dark, you would hear your phone calling out to you. Realising you'd dropped it, you would enter the grounds to retrieve it. Grabbing you at the roadside seemed to me a bad idea. The plan worked even better than I expected. As the bad weather made you come away from the roadside and into my clutches.”
“You're a freak,” screamed Alison. She was petrified.
The man grabbed her, then pushed her to the floor. He got hold of her hair and started pulling her further down the corridor.
Alison yelled out for anyone to assist her, but help was not coming at this moment.
“Shut the fuck up, you bitch,” he cursed. He stopped, then walked away from her.
Alison was in shock.
What was going to happen next, maybe he was beginning to regret his actions?
She looked at him. He seemed deep in thought. “If you let me go, I swear, I won't say anything,” she pleaded.
“It's time. I'm so sorry,” he said.
Alison felt alarmed. Whatever this psycho had planned, it was time for the deed to be done.
He turned to her, his face showed no emotion.
She looked back up the corridor towards the reception area. With immense difficulty she crawled towards it. Her instinct for survival had set in, as if the reception area would save her in someway. Her hands dragged her along slowly. She heard his footsteps behind her, while they tapped the floor in rhythmical beat. Her legs felt tingly. Alison wanted to cry. She was too young to die. The main entrance was now a few metres away with the huge windows either side, which showed the darkened road in front of the school. Alison carried on with the hope that it might save her. Through the left window she saw a girl of about her age. Their eyes met and a strange calmness was felt. The pale girl was slightly transparent, and wore a similar school uniform.
The girl smiled. It was a kind smile.
All of a sudden Alison was being strangled from behind, as two hands tightened around her throat. The mysterious girl vanished, and left Alison to endure the next stage of this terrifying nightmare.
28
She had trouble taking breaths. Her throat felt like it was slowly being crushed. Alison heard the man above her as he breathed heavily.
Everything became dreamlike.
She saw an infant as it was being born, then carried by a nurse to a woman. The lady in the bed was her mum while she smiled with absolute contentment.
“I name you, Alison,” was all she said.
She kissed the baby’s forehead.
Her dad was there. He stood at the side of the bed. Tears filled his eyes.
Then another part of her life was witnessed. Now at the age of three as she ran amongst the longish grass, while on holiday one summer.
Suddenly Alison was back in the corridor. She opened her eyes. The man stood a metre from her, a smirk on his face.
He got hold of Alison and pulled her to him.
“Just leave me be,” she said softly. “I don’t understand why you are doing this?"
The man watched her with interest, then replied, “I apologise, Alison. But you know who you are, don’t you?”
“I don’t understand what you're talking about?” she shouted.
He now looked pissed off. “You bitch. I think it’s time we had some fun, demon girl. So let’s play a game.”
From his jacket pocket he took out a penknife. He waved it in front of her.
“Please, leave me alone,” she sobbed.
Alison felt the blade on her right cheek. She screamed. Through the window Alison suddenly observed two headlights while they came down the road. Then the vehicle stopped behind a tall hedge, only a short distance from the entrance to the school.
“Mum?” she said. "Please help me."
The knife left her face.
The man seemed agitated. “What did you just say?” he said, as he looked behind him. Like a man possessed he got up and ran to the window. Now he was talking to himself, worry expressed on his face. The man was so perplexed by this new development, he had temporarily forgotten about her. His hands flat on the cold glass as he stared out of the window into darkness.
Alison realised at that moment she needed to get away from him. She got up and ran further down the corridor. It wasn’t long before the cries of despair could be heard echoing all around. She'd made it to the side doors which led to the school field, this was her only opportunity of freedom. Alison had to be quick. She looked about her knowing the doors were locked, and desperately wanted something to smash the glass with. A short distance away was a fire extinguisher. She unhooked the cylinder and lowered it to the floor. She needed to be quiet so she wouldn’t give her location away. Carefully Alison lifted it with all her strength, and rammed it against the glass. It made a thunderous sound that echoed down the empty corridor. She smacked the small window countless times, when finally a body-sized hole had appeared. A jagged hole which she could just about crawl out of. The only problem was, she would have to take her time, because the glass was very sharp. A loud bang was heard behind her, and with downright fear Alison looked in that direction. What she saw next made her shudder. The man was there as he stared at her. He looked furious. “You bitch. How dare you runaway from me,” he snarled.
Alison had no time left. She pushed her way through the opening.
He got hold of her foot.
She tried to kick his hand away, but he was too powerful. With both her hands she got hold of something that was on the other side of the door, and pulled for dear life. With all her strength she had made it through. Blood covered her arm. Some glass had sliced her shoulder badly. Alison looked through the hole in the door. The man was nowhere to be seen. She grabbed hold of a nearby window ledge, and pulled herself up to a standing position.
The plan was to head towards the entrance where she saw the car.
All of a sudden the outside lights came on. The whole school field was ablaze. A door slammed shut from the reception area.
She looked with shock, the man stood at the far end of the building. He had blocked her escape. She was out of luck.
He had an angry expression on his face, and he yelled, “Once I get hold of you, I'm going to make you suffer more than you’ve ever known.”
With horror she noticed a brick held in his hand. Her time was up. She decided to try and outrun him, as quickly as she could she ran further into the school field.
The killer followed closely behind.
Jack was cold. There was definitely a frost setting in. He held the lead as the dog walked happily in front, while it sniffed the ground. He had covered about two miles and now made his way down a winding lane. Along this narrow road many farms stood. If he carried on further down, then at some point he would end up on the main road. At this part of the journey he would turn right up a public footpath.
He proceeded up the dirt-track with tallish hedges either side, and noticed the mud underneath his boots was solid. Usually when Jack came up here it would be very dark, for some bizarre reason there was a strong light ahead, as it shone intensely above the left hedge. In patches here and there he heard the crunch of the grass beneath his feet. Jack felt the pull of the lead as the pet was eager to explore.
“Slow down, boy,” he ordered.
The dog took no notice of him.
He looked at his mobile, the time was 4.17pm. Should be home by five. He heard some shouting on the left of him.
What the hell was that?
A small opening was observed about four metres away, as white light beamed out onto the footpath. It made a nice change, usually he would carry a torch with him, he'd forgotten it today. With horror Jack heard a scream, while it pierced the air. He proceeded cautiously ahead, then came across a narrow gate. The dog tried to pull him further up the path.
"No, boy," he said. For once the dog obeyed him.
He peered through the opening a little intrigued. First he saw a football pitch marked in white chalk. Further down the grassy area he saw a stony surface where two sand pits sat at one end. About fifty metres away Jack thought he saw something moving, because the lights were spread apart, some areas of the field were darker than others. He needed a closer look, and opened the gate while it creaked terribly, then headed into the grounds. From a dark patch the moving object reappeared. What Jack saw next took his breath away.
"Oh my God," he cried out.
It was a girl by the age of twelve or thirteen as she seemed to run from something. Her arm looked badly wounded.
“Please help me,” she cried out.
Jack saw how petrified this girl was. He wanted to help her.
Someone shouted from further down the field.
Jack observed a man some distance away while he followed the youngster. He needed to do something before the man caught up with her. Instinctively he let the dog run free and proceeded with haste into the field. The girl was now somewhere behind him, hidden from view.
All of a sudden he had a flashback of the first victim being tortured slowly, while the killer enjoyed every sadistic second. Jack felt sick, then he saw where she had lost her life. It was in a remote building far in the Scottish countryside. The killer to conceal evidence then burnt her body in a well planned fire, so only the bones were left. A vision was observed of the next victim, while she walked through a park near to where she lived. The brute pretended to be a friend of her dads. He then dragged her into a small woodland, before the man strangled her.
His face was seen as he passed a light. Jack was shocked by how weedy he looked. He was positive that this was the vile killer of two girls. The man got closer, when he saw Jack he stopped, a puzzled look on his face. Jack was out of breath, but stood his ground. “Leave her be,” he ordered. He shook from slight nerves.
The man stood there, then he said in a pathetic sort of way, “This wasn’t supposed to be. My plan was fool proof.”
Jack didn’t know if the man was toying with him. He had to be strong, because if he let his guard down for one second, the girl would be in serious trouble.
The man now looked agitated. "You don't scare me. Get out of my fucking way, or you'll be sorry."
As Jack had predicted the man charged for him. Jack’s natural reaction was to punch the man hard in the face. His nose now covered in blood. The brute screamed out in pain. He seemed restless.
“You'll pay for this,” he snarled. The killer tried to see where the girl had gone. The shadows hid her in the far reaches of the field.
“Get down on the ground, sir, as I ring the police,” ordered Jack.
“I would rather die a hundred deaths, than be in police custody awaiting trial,” he bellowed.
The man got up and went for Jack for a second time. Jack punched him again on the nose, more blood ran down his chin.
“Once I’ve killed you, the girl’s next,” the man yelled out of frustration.
Jack couldn’t let this happen. With all his strength he pushed the scumbag to the ground. He needed answers. “Why did you do it?”
“What are you accusing me of?”
Jack was getting angry now. He wanted answers, “Just explain, why you did it?”
The man stayed silent.
“Why?” Jack bellowed.
Then the man said, “I recognise you, if I'm not mistaken you're a local celebrity, aren’t you? That’s it, Jack Colton. The man who sees ghosts. But the question I now need to know is, how did you know when I would strike next?”
“A spirit girl under a lonely willow told me in ways I still do not fully understand,” Jack answered. He expected the man to laugh at him. What the man said next surprised Jack greatly.
“My god, everything she said came true. From beyond the grave she would get her revenge, but how's it possible?" The killer started sobbing. After a few seconds, he said, while he wiped his eyes, “But how did she do it. It doesn’t make sense at all. All along she was playing me, and she played me well."
He knew it was over.
Jack looked at the cowering man by his feet. In some ways he felt sorry for him, but he was a callous individual with no compassion. A monster who enjoyed killing children. It was very sad and very wrong.
Jack rang the police.
In surprising time many blue lights were observed in the near-distance. The moment the policemen descended onto the grounds, the girl appeared from a dark corner. Shock was expressed on her face, her arm needed urgent medical attention.
She stood beside the man that had saved her. “Thank you for helping me,” she said softly, as she gave him a hug.
Then she began to cry and Jack held her in his arms.
“It was all my pleasure, sweetheart,” Jack replied.
She was beautiful, the daughter he wished he had.
The dog still ran about excitedly, unaware of what had happened.
Alison’s mother could be seen amongst the policemen. She clearly looked upset. Beside her stood another woman.
The killer was handcuffed, then dragged away by the law enforcers.
Miranda came closer. She hugged her daughter. Both cried in each others arms.
The only reason Miranda had made it when she did, was because she'd waited for ages for the AA man to show, then decided to ring a friend instead, who kindly picked her up. That is why another woman accompanied her that night. This is why Miranda had made it at all. She partly saved her daughter’s life, as the headlights from her friend's car distracted the killer long enough for Alison to make her escape.
Jack realised it was time to go.
At the side of the field he started to cry. It was all over with, and it felt overwhelming. He peered up at the glittering stars. “Thank you, god. Sometimes I think there is a heaven, and maybe the world is a good place. Goodnight, and sweet dreams.”
He then headed home.
29
Statements were given, as the law-enforcers needed to know everything that had gone on. The killer confessed to all of his crimes, while being held in a local station. Once the media had found out that Jack was involved in the capture, he was the one who received the most publicity, even though he was nothing more than a diversion to what could of happened. If Jack hadn’t been there, then the police would not have been alerted. Another girl’s lifeless body would have been found.
So in some ways Jack was a hero. The national and international newspapers reported the story countless times, with headlines like, ‘CHILD-KILLER CAUGHT,’ and, ‘CELEBRITY MEDIUM SAVES THE DAY.’
Jack would read the stories and cringe.
Some days later the killer finally admitted to burying the first victim’s bones underneath the lonely willow, at Willow Park. Finding the girl’s bones only took a few hours, because the poor girl in question was only known as missing until now, a funeral had not taken place for her. The DNA tests proved it was her bones over time, and sadly the parents were notified of the findings. It was a very grim affair, which Scotland would not forget for a very long time.
The cemetery went on for miles. The resting place for many that had passed. In the middle of the graveyard a church stood, with its many oddly shaped windows. Also a handsome tall spire which rose triumphantly into the sky. That day the sun shone, as it brightened the place up. Even the darkest corners of the graveyard seemed lighter than normal, while the grass radiated with a friendly glow.
On this particular day a funeral was taking place. With all the sorrowed faces, while they made their way to the front of the building, where a vicar waited patiently.
From afar Jack watched. He felt like he should be there, because of her who was now being laid to rest, a killer faced many years in prison. He stood under an oak tree.
“Bless you, little girl,” he said.
Jack saw the crowd disappear slowly through the entrance. He felt emotional. He wore his black suit. He heard singing coming from inside the church. Jack hoped she was now in a better place.
Since the murderer had been caught, Jack felt a lot happier. Like a ton weight of shit had been lifted from his ageing shoulders. He had read in one of the papers a few days back a piece about Willow Park. This time thankfully it was not bad news. It seemed a strange coincidence, but the tree which had been home to the spirit girl for some weeks, was now covered in thousands of pink flowers, even from the trunk they grew in all their splendour. That afternoon he would visit the park for the third and last time to witness the so called miracle with his own eyes. Jack truly believed that the flowers represented her freedom from that place.
He made his way to the front of the cemetery. At the entrance Jack pushed open the gate and walked through. His car was seen just down the road. He headed towards it. Willow Park was his next destination.
The drive into Glasgow had been a steady one. He left the vehicle in one of the backstreets, then proceeded up many roads until he faced the now famous park. Like with his last visit the old timer stood behind the window of his shop, while he stacked some papers.
Jack made his way into the place, and said, “Hi, mate. How’s things?”
The elderly man looked up from the table he was working on. “It’s nice to see you again,” he answered with a smile.
“It's good to see you,” Jack replied.
The man picked up a dirty rag and a bottle of glasscleaner, and started cleaning the front window. “I know why you are here. Have you seen it yet?” he said.
“I haven’t,” Jack answered.
The old timer coughed two or three times, then said, “Her presence cannot be felt any longer, as I witnessed this from my bedroom window as she left. A light came for her, even from afar I could hear her laughing with sheer delight.”
Jack felt strangely emotional. “But how does a dying tree now hold such beauty?” Jack asked.
“Well, as the light faded, the tree was covered in this extraordinary growth, and to this day remains the same. Do you believe in miracles, sir?” “Before this, I would of said no.”
The old man looked puzzled. “How can you not see such wonders with the ability you have in yourself, Jack?”
Jack stayed silent, the old man was right. The problem was he had got so use to seeing out worldly things and the darkness that came with it, he had lost all appreciation for what his gift could do for others.
“You're right. For sometime now I've lost my way, but amongst the shadows, light can now be felt,” he answered optimistically.
The man put down the grubby rag. “Go and see the spectacle, before harsh weather destroys it. It'll not be there forever.”
Jack realised that now the spirit had gone from this place, the astonishing sight would not last long. “Farewell, sir,” he said.
He heard a noise from the back of the shop. The owner’s wife appeared from a doorway. She wore a pink blouse with casual trousers.
“Oh, hello,” she said softly.
“Hello yourself, sweet lady. I must be off, goodbye,” Jack concluded, as he left the shop.
From the roadside he saw a glow deep inside the park. It was pale red in colour as it shone through the slight winter growth of other trees. Even from where he stood, it looked stunning. Jack had a strong desire for a closer look, and headed into the place. For once the rusty gate didn’t creak, Jack found this strange. He walked onto the grass, and as he got closer to the Willow tree, Jack made out a small crowd surrounding it. Some held cameras while they took pictures. He was surprised at the attention this once hideous tree was getting, then he saw it with his own eyes.
A short distance from the tree hundreds of pink flowers grew out of the ground, and more covered the trunk itself. There was so many of these splendid flowers, that only small areas of the scorched trunk could be seen. On the many branches and twigs even more flourished. It was so remarkable, it took his breath away. It was one of the most captivating sights he had ever witnessed.
He crouched down and softly felt one of the petals, that is when he saw it for himself.
Everywhere about him was dark. He now understood that he was returning in mind to the night she left. He saw her standing there beside the trunk. The girl had a calm look on her face as she realised the nightmare was soon coming to an end. Behind her was a shimmer of radiant light. She turned in its direction. Her hair glistened softly with the incoming illumination. Now it surrounded her in all its splendour.
Jack felt its warmth, as it replaced the chill.
He heard a voice of a man as he came through the light.
“Come to me, Verity, and I'll take you to a place where no one will ever harm you again."
“Is that you, granddad," she cried in joy.
A hand appeared from the tunnel which had now formed. The girl took hold of it, then she was gone, as her transition to the other side was complete.
Jack was back in daylight. He removed his hand from the petal and stood up.
A person nearby gave him a strange look, then an expression of pure joy came over his face. The man then said in a London accent, “You're that geezer from the TV, aren’t you?”
Jack was a little embarrassed, but answered, “Yes it is. Do you watch the show?”
“Sometimes, governor. That new psychic is shit, even though my wife fancies him.”
Jack didn’t know why but he laughed so much he thought he was going to cry.
The Londoner looked worried, and placed a hand on Jack’s shoulder. “Are you okay, mate?” he asked.
Jack composed himself, before he replied, “It has been a very strange time of late. I think I just needed to laugh.”
“My God, you're that bloke who caught that bastard. You're a bloody hero, mate,” the man shouted, like he had just remembered.
Jack didn’t say a thing but nodded in a friendly way, then he decided it was time to leave.
“See you, mate,” was all the man called out.
Jack made his way back along the path, his next destination was home.
While he drove along the many roads, Jack recollected what the man had said to him about the replacement medium not being very good. He pondered on that thought until he arrived home.
Jack entered the living room and sat down on the sofa.
Samantha came into the room surprised to see him. “Are you okay?” she asked.
Jack shuffled in the seat. “Maybe it's time for me to go back to work.”
“Are you ready, love?” she asked concerned.
Jack didn’t know if he was ready, but the viewers seemed to like him, and that was the thing which astounded him the most. “Yes, I've made my mind up. It’s time for me to go back. From what I gather, I'm very popular at the moment and I can’t let them down, can
I,” he said.
“Good for you, Jack. I was secretly hoping you would make a decision soon,” she confessed.
Samantha looked at him and smiled, then she pressed her warm lips against his.
30
Some months later Robert Harris stood trial. It was the eleventh of October and the jury had come to a decision.
A woman juror stood up, and knew the job she had to do. "We find this man, guilty.”
That was it, his fate had been answered, as prison was now his new home. He was led away by many policemen. The families and friends of the two girls cheered from their seats, as justice had been served. Outside crowds were in their droves, while they spat and shouted abuse. A prison van waited for him, and he was pushed through the open back doors. A small black towel covered his face to hide his identity. The van then took the journey to one of the many prisons.
Hopefully in time he would show some remorse for what he had done. He seemed to have no family of any kind, as not a single person had ever turned up to see him. Even when in police custody there was not a single visitor. It was common knowledge though, that his mother had died some years back, and his dad was never known to him.
Now he was going to rot for numerous years in his new place of residence.
After two years he was transferred to a new prison. It was still high security, meaning that the most dangerous prisoners were caged here. Most days the inmates either worked, or would spend long hours in their small cell.
Robert preferred his own company to others. He read several books which were mostly crime-fiction and horror novels. Even though the ceiling light in his cell was faint, reading the stories in such surroundings seemed bizarrely more appealing.
In the prison they had a huge canteen which sat a thousand prisoners, even though he needed to eat, he hated mingling with other prisoners.
On one particular day in the month of January Robert made his first enemy. It had all started while eating lunch. He sat at a table quite happy to be on his own. Even though the table was long, it still had many prisoners sitting side by side.
Robert hated being so close to these bastards. Some stunk of sewage, which made him feel sick. On this day his mood was dark, and the food that was served to him tasted bland. Out of nowhere something smacked him hard on the back of the head. That was it, he wanted to kill someone. A rage had resurfaced in him. He attacked an elderly man who happened to stand near him. He remembered the man’s terrified face as he begged for his life.
Robert didn’t realise at the time that it was just an accident.
The older prisoner had tripped over a chair leg.
The damage had been done, which he would soon find out. He was now a marked man, because the older person was well respected amongst the many jail dwellers.
Some days after he would sit in his cell and would hear abuse from neighbouring cells, aimed at him. At first he just ignored it, thinking it would come to nothing.
In the late part of February it became physical. After they punched him several times, he just stayed on the floor and waited for help. After some medical attention Robert was back in his cell. Still the abuse persisted.
Now he was more scared than ever.
He awoke at seven in the morning, slight light descended from the ceiling. He heard the prison guards outside of his cell. The routine everyday was always the same, which he liked. At seven thirty it would be the time to shower. Dead on eight breakfast would be served. After eating what usually would be porridge, a guard would escort him back to his cell. Most inmates worked, so they could afford cigarettes and other things. He didn’t want to work as the prison library gave him countless books to read, so he was never that bored.
A thin blanket covered him. From the little square window was the faint tapping of rain. On the walls of his cell there were no photographs or pictures, as he wasn’t close to anyone. On a little shelf at the end of the singular bed was the book he would read that day. It was quite a lengthy read, but he was quick. A slam from outside disturbed his thoughts. The guards were letting prisoners out. Robert got up from the comfort of the mattress, and put some clothes on. The adjoining cells were now being opened. Eventually his door was unlocked and a mean looking guard stood there.
“It's time to go,” he ordered.
Robert followed the guard into the long walkway. Queues had formed either side. The prison now had two massive shower rooms at both ends of the building. With the rising number of inmates another shower room had to be built. Every morning he would get abuse, it had become a daily thing. For example the prisoner that would stand behind him would taunt him.
“You're going to die like a pig, boy. You child murdering scum,” and, “Why don’t you fight like a real man. Instead of picking on kids, you sad bastard.”
Robert put up with it, he knew that within half an hour he would be back in his room.
At the end of the walkway was a thick metal door.
The guard opened it and they made their way through. All the prisoners proceeded down a narrow corridor. Small bulbs dangled from the grey ceiling not giving off much light.
An ageing guard stood at the entrance to the locker room, and bellowed, “You know the procedure by now. Move it, move it.”
Robert entered the room, and was hit by an unexpected chill.
Maybe he was coming down with something?
He headed to a locker with his name on, as all prisoners had their own lockers so it wouldn’t cause disagreements. He undressed, and felt a little vulnerable. He hated being fully naked in front of so many men. That morning he noticed something different, while one guard stared at him.
Was he just being paranoid?
He looked about him. His hands covered his privateparts. This was such a friendless place. Still he got the occasional glare from certain individuals.
“Please, leave me be,” he begged.
A few near him began to laugh. A hand was felt upon his shoulder. He turned round scared.
The ageing guard stood there, then gave him a warm smile, before he said, “You can go last. If you would like that, Robert. Meaning on your own. I've observed you for sometime now, and I understand your fears, and I respect that, as I know people want to harm you in here.”
Robert replied a little shocked, “Thank you, kind sir. You're the first person to treat me with a little warmth in this cold place.”
The guard looked pleased with that response. "Wrap this towel around you while you wait. It won't be too long.”
The fear which was felt deep inside was slowly drifting away. He heard the splashing of water in the connecting room. It was a strange set-up, as the room only had one hundred showers. It was all well organised though, as in speedy time all the prisoners would have washed themselves and be ready for breakfast.
Within twenty minutes the last of the prisoners had left. The kind guard was observed at the doorway. He was accompanied by another guard. The other man then left, as he followed the queue of inmates back to their cells. Steam still floated from the shower room, while it danced in circular motion.
“Are you ready?” he asked.
Robert removed the towel which had covered his genital area, and answered, “Yes I am, and thank you.”
The guard turned his back, and Robert entered the room. He headed to the nearest shower.
Robert heard the guard from outside while he shouted, “Turn it on. Remember what I said.”
The water rained down on him. The warmth on his skin felt nice. He closed his eyes. He was totally relaxed, using the soap he started to wash himself. He just wished it was like this every morning, but that was too much to ask really. He opened his eyes, and placed the soap back in the container.
“I've finished," he called out.
The water was turned off, and a chill was felt. He looked in the direction of the door and noticed something which unnerved him. Through the glass of the square window he saw the guard talking to someone, but the other person was out of view.
Maybe it was the other guard who had returned from his duties, but that made no sense, as showing each prisoner to his cell took time?
Then Robert caught a glimpse of the other person. It wasn’t the guard from before. He wore no uniform, and looked scruffy. The man stared in Robert’s direction.
Robert stood there naked and vulnerable.
He decided to wait and see what happened next?
He felt powerless. Without warning water rained down from every shower. Robert looked round bewildered, what was going on? This is when he saw the room was quickly filling up with steam. The door had disappeared from view.
“What's happening?” he shouted, petrified for his own life.
Footsteps were heard from somewhere in the room, but because the water caused such a noise, Robert found it difficult to locate where they came from.
“Please, just leave me be,” he begged, he knew trouble was not too far away.
Robert was grabbed from behind, and pushed to the ground. He peered up and observed five figures while they stood over him. He was punched and kicked countless times. He cried out in pain. One of the attackers brandished a knife. The blade entered his upper body region several times. There was blood everywhere.
When the mob had left, Robert stayed on the floor. Out of the swirling mist he saw a little girl dressed in a school uniform. He recognised her instantly. She was his first trophy. Robert gave her a kind smile.
She came closer, then said, “Your demise is close to hand. I've been waiting for this for a very long time.”
Robert knew his time had come. He closed his eyes. Within seconds he was dead.
The End
- Share this story on
- 9
COMMENTS (0)